Budge – An Egyptian Hieroglyphic Dictionary, vol. 1 (London: John Murray, 1920) — OCR (Apple Vision)

Source and licence

share: publicnone

Source: corpus/incoming/e-2/budge-dictionary-i-1920/ — Apple Vision OCR (tools/e2_ocr.py, worker E-2, 2026-09-29) of /Users/yousef/Documents/Egypt/Kemetic/Coptic Texts/egyptianhierogly00budg_858.pdf, 760 PDF pages; provenance and verification in corpus/incoming/e-2/STAGING.md

Attribution: Budge – An Egyptian Hieroglyphic Dictionary, vol. 1 (London: John Murray, 1920); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934: LC-style heading "Budge, E. A. Wallis (Ernest Alfred Wallis), Sir, 1857-1934" in the PDF Author field of corpus/incoming/demotic-texts/budge_decrees-of-memphis-and-canopus_v1/v2/v3_1904.pdf (pdfinfo, read 2026-09-29) + corpus/scan_copyright.csv rows for Budge ("Budge d.1934", en.wikipedia); title page ~/Documents/Egypt/Kemetic/Coptic Texts/egyptianhierogly00budg_858.pdf pdf p. 7 ("… (Sir) E. A. Wallis Budge … (in two volumes) Vol. I. London: John Murray … 1920"); this PDF itself has no Author field · note (PROPOSED-scan_copyright-E-2.csv): (E-2 volume budge-dictionary-i-1920)); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.

Licence: public domain in Canada (author died ≤ 1971, verified; LICENCES.md §7) — US position (recorded, does not gate the class; PD-CA 2026-09-26): PD-US (published ≤1930)

Jurisdiction note: this text is public domain under Canadian law (the project is published from Canada; LICENCES.md §7: author died in or before 1971). It may still be in copyright elsewhere — in countries with a life + 70 term, or where a later edition claims its own rights. The licence line above says what was verified. If you are outside Canada, check your own law before re-using it.

Full provenance and citation

The text — part 1 of 4

12,238 lines · a line number is a link to itself

ref	L0 witness (OCR)
p. 1
1	UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO 3 1761 01309909 8
p. 2
p. 3
p. 4
2	Digitized for Microsoft Corporation
3	by the Internet Archive in 2007.
4	From University of Toronto.
5	May be used for non-commercial, personal, research,
6	or educational purposes, or any tair use.
7	May not be indexed in a commercial service.
p. 5
p. 6
p. 7
8	8481
9	AN
10	EGYPTIAN HIEROGLYPHIC
11	DICTIONARY.
12	WITH AN INDEX OF ENGLISH WORDS, KING LIST AND
13	GEOGRAPHICAL LIST WITH INDEXES, LIST OF HIEROGLYPHIC
14	CHARACTERS, COPTIC AND SEMITIC ALPHABETS, ETC.
15	BY (SIR) E. A. rest WALLIS BUDGE, KNI., F.S.A.,
16	M.A. AND LITT.D., CAMBRIDGE; M.A. AND D.LITT., OXFORD; D.LIT., DURHAN ;
17	SOMETINE SCHOLAR OF CHRIST'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE, AND TYRWHITT HEBREW SCHOLAK ;
18	KEEPER OF THE EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES, BRITISH MUSEUM.
19	(IN IWO VOLUMES)
20	VOL. I. . 308581
21	5
22	LONDON:
23	JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET,
24	1920.
p. 8
25	HARRISON AND SONS,
26	PRINTERS IN ORDINARY TO HIS MAJESTY.
27	ST. MARTIN'S LANE LONDON,
28	w.C. 2.
p. 9
29	THIS BOOK
30	18
31	DEDICATED TO
32	THE MEMORY OF
33	SAMUEL BIRCH,
34	AUTHOR OF THE
35	FIRST ECYPTIAN DICTIONARY
36	ARRANGED ALPHABETICALLY.
p. 10
37	MAECOSOIB
p. 11
38	CONTENTS.
39	DEDICATION
40	INTRODUCTION
41	LIst of AUTHORITIES QUOTED OR REFERRED TO
42	LIST OF HIEROGLYPHIC CHARACTERS .
43	COPTIC, SEMITIC, AND PERSIAN CUNEIFORM ALPHABETS
44	EGYPTIAN DICTIONARI
45	LIST OF KINGS' NAMES_..
46	LIST OF COUNTRIES, CITIES, TOWNS, ETC. .
47	INDEX OF ENgLISH WORDS
48	INDEX OF KINGS' NAMES
49	INDEX OF GEOGRAPHICAI NAMES
50	GEOGRAPHICAL NaMES IN CoPTIC, GreEk, HEBREW, ASSyRIAN,
51	ARABIC, ETC.
52	LIST OF COPTIC WORDS QUOTED IN THE DICTIONARY
53	LIST OF NON-EGYPTIAN WORDS QUOTED IN THE DICTIONARY-
54	HEBREW, ASSYRIAN, SYRIAC, ARABIC, ETC. .
55	LIST OF EGYPTIAN HIEROGLYPHIC CHARACTERS IN THE F
56	MESSRS. HARRISON AND SONs; WITH APPENDIX.
57	PAGE.
58	facing
59	• V
60	• • IxxV
61	xcvii
62	• cxlviii
63	•
64	• 917
65	•
66	1271
67	SYRIAC,
68	• 1279
69	• 1287
70	-GREEK,
71	1305
72	UNT OF
73	1315
p. 12
p. 13
74	INTRODUCTION.
75	IT may be taken for granted that, from the time when Åkerblad,
76	Young and Champollion le Jeune laid the foundation of the
77	science of Egyptology in the first quarter of the nineteenth century
78	down to the present day, every serious student of Egyptian texts,
79	whether hieroglyphic, hieratic or demotic, has found it necessary
80	to compile in one form or another his own Egyptian Dictionary.
81	In these days when we have at our disposal the knowledge which
82	has been acquired during the last hundred years by the unceasing
83	toil of the above-mentioned pioneers and their immediate Labours of
84	followers--Birch, Lepsius, Brugsch, Chabas, Goodwin, E. de Pgyptian
85	Rougé and others—we are apt to underrate the difficulties wliich lexico-
86	they met and overcame, as well as to forget how great is the debt graphers.
87	which we owe to them. I therefore propose, before passing on to
88	describe the circumstances under which the present Egyptian
89	Hieroglyphic Dictionary has been produced, to recall briefly
90	the labours of the "famous men " who have preceded me in the
91	field of Egyptian lexicography, and " who were honoured in their
92	generations, and were the glory of their times."
93	The Abbé J. J. Barthélemy (I716-1795) as far back as 176I Akerblad and
94	showed satisfactorily that the ovals in Egyptian inscriptions Zoega's discoveries.
95	which we call "cartouches" contained royal names. Zoega
96	(1756-1809) accepted this view, and, developing it, stated that the
97	hieroglyphs in them were alphabetic letters. Had Åkerblad
98	(1760-1819) and S. de Sacy (1758-1838) accepted these facts,
99	and wotked to develop them, the progress of Egyptological
100	science would have been materially hastened. They failed, how-
101	ever, to pay much attention to tle hieroglyphic inscriptions of
102	which copies were available, and devoted all their time and labour
103	to the elucidation of the enchorial, or demotic, text on the Rosetta Silvestre de
104	Stone, the discovery of which had roused such profound interest Sacy.
105	among the learned men of the day. Their labours in connection
106	with this text were crowned with considerable success. To
107	Åkerblad belongs the credit of being the first European to formulate
108	a "Demotic Alphabet," and to give the values of its characters in
109	Coptic letters, but neither he nor S. de Sacy seems to have sus-
110	pected the existence of a hieroglyphic alphabet. Both these
111	eminent scholars produced lists, or small vocabularies, of demotic
112	' Sec my Rosetta Stone, vol. I, p. 40.
113	a 3
p. 14
114	Demotic
115	vocabularies
116	of Åkerblad
117	and de Sacy
118	Kircher,
119	Jablonski,
120	de Guignes
121	and Tychsen
122	Thomas
123	Young and
124	the Rosetta
125	Stone.
126	Introduction.
127	words, and added translations of them which are surprisingly
128	correct considering the period when they were compiled. And
129	both were able to read correctly the demotic equivalents of several
130	Greek royal names, e.g., Alexander, Ptolemy and Berenice. Their
131	failure to apply the method by which they achieved such success
132	to the hieroglyphic inscriptions is inexplicable. It has been
133	suggested that their scholarly minds revolted at the absurd views,
134	theories and statements about the Egyptian hieroglyphs made
135	by Athanasius Kircher (I60I-1680), Jablonski (1673-1757), J. de
136	Guignes (1721-1800), Tychsen (1734-1815) and others, and the
137	suggestion is probably correct. After the publication of his
138	famous " Letter " to S. de Sacy,' Akerblad seems to have dropped
139	his Egyptological studies. At all events, he published nothing
140	about them. De Sacy, though he did not consider that he had
141	wasted the time that he had spent on the demotic text on the
142	Rosetta Stone, refrained from further research in Egyptology,
143	and nothing of importance was effected in the decipherment of the
144	Egyptian hieroglyphs until Dr. Thomas Young (June 13th, 1773-
145	May roth, 1830) turned his attention to them.
146	YOUNG'S HIEROGLYPHIC ALPHABET AND VOCABULARY.
147	In 1814 Young began to study the inscriptions on the Rosetta
148	Stone, and, according to his own statement, succeeded in a few
149	months in translating both the demotic and the hieroglyphic
150	texts. His translations, together with notes and some remarks
151	on Åkerblad's Demotic Alphabet, were printed in Archœologia for
152	1815, under the title " Remarks on Egyptian Papyri and on the
153	Inscription of Rosetta." With respect to the Egyptian Alphabet
154	he says, "I had hoped to find an alphabet which would enable
155	me to read the enchorial inscription. . .. But
156	had gradually been compelled to abandon this expectation, and
157	to admit the conviction that no such alphabet would ever be
158	discovered, because it had never been in existence." During the
159	next three or four years he made striking progress in the decipher-
160	ment of both demotic and hieroglyphic characters. The results
161	of his studies at this period were published in his article EGxPT,
162	which appeared in Part I of the fourth volume of the Encyclo-
163	prdia Britannica in 181g. It was accompanied by five plates,
164	containing inter alia a hieroglyphic vocabulary of 218 words, a
165	"Lettre sur l'Inscription Égyplienne de Rosette, adressée au citoyen Silvestre
166	de Sacy, Paris (Imprimerie de la République Française) and Strasbourg, an X
167	(1802), Svo. With a plate containing the Demotic Alphabet.
p. 15
168	Introduction. vli
169	"supposed enchorial, i.e., demotic alphabet," and " specimens of
170	phrases." The Vlith Section of the letterpress contained the
171	"Rudiments of a Hieroglyphic Vocabulary," and thus Young
172	became the "father" of English compilers of Egyptian Vocabu-
173	laries. In this article, which formed a most important and epoch-
174	making contribution to Egyptology, Young gave a list containing
175	a number of alphabetic Egyptian characters, to which, in most
176	cases, he assigned correct phonetic values, i.e., values which are
177	accepted by Egyptologists at the present day. In fact, he showed
178	that he had rightly grasped the idea of a phonetic principle in
179	the reading of Egyptian hieroglyphs, the existence of which had
180	been assumed and practically proved by Barthélemy and Zoega,
181	and applied it FOR THE FIRST TIME in the decipherment of
182	Egyptian hieroglyphs. This seems to me to be an indisputable
183	fact, which can easily be verified by any one who will take the
184	trouble to read Young's article, Egypt, in the "Supplement"
185	to the Encyclopædia Britannica and study his correspondence
186	and papers which John Leitch reprinted in the third volume of
187	the Miscellaneous Works of the late Thomas Young, M.D., F.R.S.,
188	London, 1855. Those whom such evidence will not satisfy may
189	consult the five volumes of his papers that are preserved in the
190	British Museum (Additional MSS. 27,28I-27,285). In the first
191	volume (Add. 27,281) are all the principal documents dealing with
192	his work on the Rosetta Stone, and in the second (Add. 27,282)
193	will be found his copies of a series of short vocabularies of Egyptian
194	words. Without wishing in any way to reopen the dispute as
195	to the merits and value of Young's work in comparison with that
196	of Champollion, it may be pointed out that scholars who were
197	contemporaries of both and who had competent knowledge of
198	Egyptology couple together the names of Young and Champollion,
199	and place Young's name first. Thus Kosegarten groups Young,
200	Champollion and Peyron'; Birch speaks of the "discoveries of
201	Dr. Young and M. Champollion "2; and Tattam says that the
202	sculptured monuments and papyri of Egypt have long "engaged
203	the attention of the Learned, who have in vain endeavoured to
204	decipher them, till our indefatigable and erudite countryman,
205	Dr. Young, and, after him, M. Champollion, undertook the task."3
206	• Debitas vero gratias refero Youngio, Champolliono, Peyronio, viris prae-
207	clarissimis, quo quoties aliquid ad hoc studiorum genus pertinens ab iis sciscitarem,
208	toties benevole semper et promte quae desiderarem mecum communicaverunt.
209	De Prisca Aegyptiorum Litteratura Commentatio prima. Weimar, 1828, p. iv.
210	• Sketch of a Hieroglyphical Dictionary. London, 1838, p. 3.
211	= Coptic Grammar. London, I830, p. ix.
212	a f
213	Young's
214	Hieroglyphic
215	Vocabulary.
216	His
217	application of
218	the Phonetic
219	Principle.
220	Young's
221	correspond-
222	Contemporary
223	opinions on
224	the merits of
225	Young's
226	discovery.
p. 16
227	Joung's
228	Demotic
229	Dictionary
230	Alphabetic
231	arrangemer
232	of the
233	Dictionary.
234	Vill Introduction.
235	The great value and importance of Young's application of the
236	phonetic principle to Egyptian hieroglyphs has been summed up
237	with characteristic French terseness and accuracy by Chabas,
238	the distinguished Egyptologist, who wrote, " Cette idée fut, dans
239	la réalité, le FIAT LUX de la science."
240	Curiously enough Young did not follow up his discovery by
241	a continued application of his phonetic principle to Egyptian
242	inscriptions other than those on the Rosetta Stone, but seems to
243	have been content to leave its further application and development
244	to Champollion le Jeune.' And for some reason he made no attempt
245	to add to the Egyptian Vocabulary containing 218 words which he
246	published in his article EGyPt in the Encyclopedia Britannica,
247	or if he did, his additions were never printed. On the other hand,
248	he devoted himself to the preparation of a Demotic Dictionary and
249	this work occupied the last ten years of his life. The " Advertise-
250	ment " is of considerable interest, for it shows that it was only his
251	inability to decide upon the system of arrangement that ought to
252	be employed in an Egyptian Dictionary, that prevented him from
253	publishing the work during his lifetime. His difficulty is described
254	by him thus:
255	"From the mixed nature of the characters employed in the
256	written language or rather languages of the Egyptians, it is diffi-
257	cult to determine what would be the best arrangement for a
258	dictionary, even if they were all perfectly clear in their forms,
259	and perfectly well understood: at present, however, so many of
260	them remain unknown, and those which are better known assume
261	so diversified an appearance, that the original difficulty is greatly
262	increased. Every methodical arrangement, however arbitrary,
263	has the advantage of bringing together such words as nearly
264	resemble cach other : and it appears most likely to be subservient
265	to the purposes of future investigation, to employ an imitation
266	of an alphabetical order, or an artificial alphabet, founded upon
267	the resemblance of the characters to those of which the phonetic
268	value was clearly and correctly determined by the late Mr.
269	Åkerblad; and to arrange the words that are to be interpreted
270	according to their places in this artificial order; choosing, however,
271	in cach instance, not always the first character that enters into
272	the composition of the word, but that which appears to be
273	the most radical, or the most essential in its signification, or
274	• Inscription de Rosette, p. 5.
275	= Sce Advertisement to Dr. Youne's Epyplian Dictionary printed in Rudiments
276	of an Egyptian Dictionary, which formed an Appendix to Tattam's Coptic Grammar.
277	London, 1830, Svo, and was reprinted by Leitch, op. cit., p. 472 ff.
p. 17
278	Introduction.
279	≤ = = = <B5 -2314A Besieğe. #2/r1l. •412 Arproaclang E2l.rii Great. IliGe. See Baskets; reliso Nurtes.. Ej05203 X'2. The great Queen Customary? forordiuation Ergis: Sectiare (r750r HIE Arus. AZIxii. OnAON v=+1112 FZSNiTil. ORAON NIKHTIKON GLEu0z Przzes Hiyii 1137-13. Hianks the nast chamaderistic part 2415z, 4 Sfzuà RI. II.Virne chamderisconstantinull. Jtunkvs 1P2I≤ Frnia Higuii. Frominen. LYY_NL Higrii. From a time. 20x. Excused from 1.15 H23avii. Frouthetemples. rE1,155 Arura, H23 xvili. See Rod, I. Prophets. IIy in. 8XU'teriocad SacChimnanaus. 15-1112
280	64 (Д)... =<SL Io place? Ht27 eixeri. Shallbeplaocdt2/20.EniKE12@N.SMll.(101925 Enemies. H26 xi. Upon. H27 xxzi. caKY H 27 20xeri. I32 I13 In? At? E32 L16. IIi9 ri. For this; therefore: on prrpose: Ware-5, {USu What had been done. H20x. 3058542 Ihistrious. Дтбii. EПIФANHE. SEHUSr Honours. E2A Xix. TATIMIA. H27xiit. üt-1abz 825 Xxi. TAYMAPXONTATIMIA. Nstuus #30 ххх. üitus F2Axit. Most honourable. TIMISTATA. Veneraté. H30 zxxi. Enter; beseat. Hryiu. We? 15 #20 хіё.
281	18%. Twro pages of Young's Rudiments of an Esyptian Dictionary in the Ancient Enchorial Character. London, 1830.
282	Gloriou6. I164°МЕГАЛОДОZОY.
p. 18
283	Champollios
284	Hieroglyphi
285	Alphabet.
286	Kosegarten'
287	testimony.
288	Introduction.
289	sometimes that which is merely the most readily ascertained or
290	distinguished."'
291	Now although Young was the first to apply the phonetic, or
292	alphabetic, principle to Egyptian hieroglyphs, it is quite clear
293	from the above that he failed to see its value in arranging Egyp-
294	tian words in a dictionary. Speaking of Champollion's alphabet,
295	i's which was in reality his own with modifications and considerable
296	additions, he says: "His systeM of phonetic characters may
297	often be of use in assisting the memory, but it can only be applied
298	with confidence to particular cases when supported in each case
299	by the same kind of evidence that had been employed before its
300	invention. His communications have furnished many valuable
301	additions to this work, all of which have been acknowledged in
302	their proper places." So then rejecting lis own system of
303	phonetic, i.c. alphabetic, characters, and Champollion's develop-
304	ment of it, he drew up his "Rudiments of the Egyptian Dic-
305	tionary in the ancient Enchorial Character," intending the work
306	to appear as an Appendix to the "Coptic Grammar," which
307	Henry Tattam was then writing. Whilst the printing of the
308	"Rudiments" was in progress he fell ill, but his interest in the
309	work was so great that in spite of his illness he continued to
310	prepare its pages for the lithographer and to correct the proofs.
311	When he had passerl for press six sheets, i.e. 96 pages, death
312	overtook him, and Tattam corrected the last 14 pages (pp. 97-110)
313	of proof, saw them through the press, and compiled an Index to
314	the work, which appeared with Tattam's "Coptic Grammar " in
315	" Writing to M. Arago on July 4th, 1828, Young says, "Now of the nine
316	letters wlich I insist that I had discovered, M. Champollion himself allows me
317	five, and I maintain that a single one would have been sufficient for all that I
318	wished to prove; the method by which that one was obtained being allowed to
319	be correct, and to be capable of further application. The true foundation of the
320	analysis of the Egyptian system, I insist, is the great fact of the original identity
321	of the enchorial with the sacred characters, which I discovered and printed in
322	18I6 [in the Museum Criticum No. VI, pp. 155-204], and which N. Champollion
323	probably rediscovered, and certainly republished in 1821 ; besides the reading of
324	the name of Ptolemy, which I had completely ascertained and published in 18I4,
325	and the name of Cleopatra, which Mr. Bankes had afterwards discovered by
326	means of the information that I had sent him out to Egypt, and which he asserts
327	that he communicated indirectly to M. Champollion [see H. Salt, Essay on Dr.
328	Young's and M. Champollion's Phonetic System of Hieroglyphics, London, I825,
329	p. 7]; and whatever deficiencies there might have been in my original alphabet,
330	supposing it to have contained but one letter correctly determined, they would
331	and must have been gradually supplied by a continued application of the same
332	method to other monuments which have been progressively discovered and made
333	public since the date of my first paper." Leitch, Miscellaneous Works of the late
334	Thomas Young, M.D., F.R.S., Vol. III, p. 464 ff.
p. 19
335	Introduction. xi
336	Cableau des Jigues Pbonetiquc
337	les Écretrees breroglyphiqee-ct Dèmolque des anciens Cgyptien
338	Lettretu freequiee Siğnes Dinnotiques Signes ficroglypbiqued
339	A U.2.
340	B 4.Ie $ M L Л. Fr
341	Ki=
342	A <.2
343	1.
344	Z
345	11.J11.<81 211.
346	s"!! 08 0B 00 bs 10.
347	o.9.cc.a1 0000TEAADAhNP
348	A 1.x.v. Tail. 1. 3
349	M ==T.ES.R
350	N 2.2 -== ans. sosa n & 888
351	Г.Г.8.).Г= 83882.499
352	22.2.2.a
353	.l.1 Aa=MNN
354	om81.91 T8000043x&xRd
355	< c.ts 3
356	Ф 8.0
357	To.
358	Champollion's Table of Hieroglyphic and Demotic phonetic signs. From his Lettre à M. 1
359	relative à l'Alphabet des Hiéroglyphes Phonétiques. Paris, 1822. Plate IV.
360	lucier
p. 20
361	Progress of
362	Egyptology
363	retarded bv
364	the death of
365	Young and
366	Champollion.
367	Xil Introduction.
368	1830.' The "Rudiments," to paraphrase Kosegarten's words,
369	contains a valuable and well-arranged collection of all the most
370	important groups of enchorial characters hitherto deciphered.
371	These Young selected from enchorial texts which had been pub-
372	lished by himself, and by Champollion and Kosegarten, and from
373	letters which he had received from Champollion describing the
374	contents of unpublished papyri at Paris.z
375	The progress of Egyptology suffered a severe set-back by the
376	death of Young on May Ioth, 1830, and by the death of Cham-
377	pollion on March 4th, 1832, and there was no scholar sufficiently
378	advanced in the science to continue their work. With the excep-
379	tion of books and papers of a polemical character, some authors
380	championing Young's system of phonetics, and others loudly
381	proclaiming the superior merits of that of Champollion, and
382	others advocating the extraordinary views of Spohn and Seyffarth
383	(1796-1885), no important work on Egyptological decipherment
384	appeared for several years. Soon after the death of Champollion
385	a rumour circulated freely among the learned of Europe to the
386	effect that the great Frenchman had left in manuscript, almost
387	complete, many works which he was preparing for press when
388	death overtook him, and that these were to appear shortly under
389	the editorship of his brother, Champollion-Figeac (1778-1867).
390	It was widely known that Champollion had been engaged for
391	" In his Observations on the Hieroglyphic and Enchorial Alphabets (Coptic
392	Grammar, p. ix ff.) Tattam describes briefly and accurately the various steps in
393	the carly history of Egyptian decipherment. He shows that Young was the first
394	to read correctly the names of Ptolemy and Berenice, that Bankes, with the help
395	of Young, discovered the name of Cleopatra, and says that the system of letters
396	thus discovered was " taken up, and extended, by M. Champollion, and afterwards
397	by Mr. Salt, our late Consul-General in Egypt." He then gives the Hieroglyphic
398	Alphabet as constructed from the researches of Young, Bankes, Champollion and
399	Salt.
400	= Das Werk (Nro. 2), mit welchem der treffliche Young seine literarische
401	Laufbahn und zugleich sein Leben beschlossen hat, cnthält eine schätzbare,
402	wohlgeordnete Sammlung aller wichtigsten bisher erklärten enchorischen Schrift-
403	gruppen. Er hat diese Sammlung aus den von ihm selbst, von Champollion,
404	und von mir bekannt gemachten enchorischen Texten ausgewählt, aber auch
405	briefliche Mittheilungen Champollion's aus noch nicht herausgegebenen Pariser
406	Papyrusrollen benutzt. Er leitcte den Druck und die Correktur dieser Schrift,
407	welche ihm sehr am Herzen lag, und die gleichsam sein Vermächtniss über die
408	Acgyptischen Untersuchungen liefert, noch auf scinem letzten Krankenbette,
409	so schwer ihm auch zuletzt das Schreiben schon ward. Als er bis zur g6sten
410	Seite mit der Correktur gelangt war, ereilte ihn der Tod; die Correktur der
411	letzten Seiten, und die Indices besorgte daher Hy. Tattam. See Jahrbücher
412	für wissenschaflliche Kriik, Jahrgang 1831, Bd. II, Stuttgart und Tübingen, 4to,
413	Col. 771.
p. 21
414	The "T
415	.P.
416	2=A
417	EYM
418	{0S IN
419	30.8:=
420	honetick Alphahet."
421	as contained in
422	Introduction.
423	PHONETICK ALPHABET
424	~.l. 4. so
425	L.t.7
426	8.S.E.E.A
427	=.4S8=
428	DD. . K. PP
429	.euang.
430	w.o.o.aora
431	.S8
432	. ta
433	¿s rs.o.a
434	8.40. .0.=.1
435	Bf._
436	Llel
437	TO
438	From Tattam's Compendious Grammar of the Esy
439	the Coptic and Sahidic Dialects. London, 1830.
440	xiii
441	a €.N. 1.0,8
442	lrrK.
443	2.0.r.
444	€..
445	2 .p
446	яе.
447	• "Ш
448	or g
449	P.
450	C.
451	X.
452	4.
453	5.
454	2:
455	w-dleoa de» Tinrele
456	ptan Language,
p. 22
457	Champollion's
458	manuscripts.
459	Lepsius
460	completes
461	Champollion
462	system of
463	decipherment
464	The Phonetic
465	Alphabet of
466	Lepsits.
467	riv Introduction.
468	many years in compiling a Hieroglyphic Dictionary; that he
469	had been assisted by his friend, Salvador Cherubini (1760-1842) ;
470	that Charles Lenormant (I802-1859) had helped him in tran-
471	scribing the slips; and that Ippolito Rosellini (1800-1843?) had
472	made a copy of this Dictionary before Champollion set out on
473	his last journey to Egypt. But when year after year passed and
474	Champollion-Figeac failed to issue any of his brother's works,
475	many scholars came to the conclusion that the manuscripts did
476	not exist.
477	RICHARD LEPSIUS AND SAMUEL BIRCH.
478	Meanwhile two young men, C. R. Lepsius (1810-1884) and
479	Samuel Bircl (1813-1885), had turned their attention to the
480	study of Egyptian hieroglyphs, and succeeded in completing
481	Champollion's system of decipherment and establishing it.
482	Lepsius first studied in Berlin under Bopp (179I-1867), and
483	having received his doctor's degree in philosophy in 1833,
484	departed to Paris, where he won the Volney prize in 1834. In
485	1835 he published the two Dissertations' which established his
486	; reputation as a comparative philologist. He went to Rome,
487	where he became an intimate friend of Ippolito Rosellini, the
488	Egyptologist and friend and travelling companion of Champollion.
489	Here he wrote and published in the "Annali dell' Instituto
490	Archeologico di Roma" (Vol. IX, 1837) his famous " Lettre à
491	M. le Professcur Rosellini sur l'Alphabet Hiéroglyphique." In
492	this letter, which created widespread interest, he succeeded in
493	removing many of the defects of Champollion's development of
494	Young's system of phonetics, and treated the whole question of
495	Egyptian decipherment in 'such a masterly manner that all
496	adverse criticism of a serious character was silenced once and
497	for all. It is unnecessary to refer here to the great works to
498	the publication of which he devoted the remaining forty-eight
499	years of his life, for they do not concern the question under
500	discussion.
501	Whilst Lepsius was perfecting Champollion's system, Birch
502	was studying the whole question of Egyptian decipherment from
503	an entirely different point of view, namely, that of a Chinese
504	scholar. It will be remembered that so far back as 1764 Joseph
505	• ZwEI SPRACHVERGLEICHENDE ABHANDLUNGEN. 1. Ueber die Anordnung
506	und Verwandischaft des Semilischen, Indischen, Aethiopischen, All-Persischen
507	und All-Aegyptischen Alphabets. I1. Ueber den Ursprung und die Verwandtschaft
508	der Zahlwürter in der Indo-Germanischen, Semitischen, und der Koplischen Sprache.
509	Berlin, 1835-6. Svc.
p. 23
510	15.
511	13.
512	12.
513	1. Alphaber phoniaque général
514	adaxG
515	chtalls oxx
516	от.
517	DI. ES.1. av.ev.i.
518	Introd
519	щє commner
520	nar.
521	af
522	Il etignas devenno plonetigires au soumercemreset do certanno grrupes. Pul wnI la vie аrтеж
523	Faise.
524	¡нОгN
525	ujs domirateun nisidant щул
526	mnf COTTS П € antide rnaa Te.nos мнe ort dвiea eсот
527	поTк lox поттєр
528	TOT parten domnes
529	онр grand
530	l'ane
531	S IT € вирiстит
532	ail lace
533	grand
534	мнs lavérité
535	dosnes
536	oswm мєд oueri The Phonetic Alphabet of Lepsius. From Lettre à M. le Professeur HI. Rosellini sur I'Alphabet Hitroslyphique, Rome, 1837.
p. 24
537	Theories
538	of de
539	Guignes th
540	Sinologist
541	and Palin.
542	Birch's
543	Chinese
544	studies.
545	XVI Introduction.
546	de Guignes (172I-1800), an eminent Sinologist, tried to prove
547	that the epistolographic and symbolic characters of the Egyptians
548	were to be found in the Chinese characters, and that the Chinese
549	nation was nothing but an Egyptian colony. Following in his
550	e
551	steps, M. le Comte de Palin (or Pahlin) held that the Chinese
552	and Egyptian characters were identical in origin and meaning;'
553	he believed that if either the ancient forms of Chinese characters,
554	or those which their values indicate, were given to them, true
555	hieroglyphs similar to those that exist on the Rosetta Stone
556	would very often be found. And he thought that if the Psalms
557	of David were translated into Chinese, and they were then written
558	in the ancient characters of that language, the inscriptions in
559	Egyptian papyri would be reproduced.? Now whatever may have
560	been the opinions held by Young and Champollion about the
561	relationship of the Chinese language to the ancient Egyptian
562	language, or the similarity of the principles on which Chinese
563	and Egyptian writing had been developed, these scholars could
564	neither affirm nor deny effectively the statements of de Guignes
565	and de Palin, for both of them were ignorant of the Chinese
566	language. With Birch the case was very different, for he studied
567	Chinese under a competent master when still at the Merchant
568	Taylors' School, with the direct object of obtaining an appointment
569	in the Consular Service in China. The friend of the family who
570	had promised to obtain this appointment for him died un-
571	expectedly in I831, with the result that Birch remained in
572	England. He continued his Chinese studies, and began to read
573	the works of Young and Champollion, thinking that his knowledge
574	of Chinese would enable him to read the Egyptian texts easily.
575	In 1834 he became an assistant in the Public Record Office, and
576	worked in the Tower until January, 1836, when he entered the
577	service of the Trustees of the British Museum. There he was
578	able to make use of his knowledge of Chinese and Egyptian, and
579	his first official task was to arrange and describe the Chinese
580	coins" When this work was completed he was directed to describe
581	Tito Sec bss Essai ssile momen ds parveca dela com. dl timeligen eom.
582	XXXIV, 1770.
583	= See De Palin, N. G., Lettres sur les Hiéroglyphes, Weimar, 1802 ; Essai sur
584	les Hiéroglyphes, Weimar, 1807; Analyse de l'Inscriplion en Hiéroglyphes du
585	Monument trouvé à Rosette, Dresden, 1804 ; Nouvelles Recherches, Florence, 1830.
586	" Some of the descriptions which he wrote at this time are still in the coin
587	trays of the Department of Coins and Medals, and by the courtesy of my colleague,
588	the Keeper of the Department, Mr. G. I. Hill, I have been able to examine them.
p. 25
589	Introduction. xvil
590	the Collections of Egyptian monuments and papyri for the official
591	Guide to the British Museum, and his account of them was
592	published in the "Synopsis" for 1838. Long before he entered
593	the Museum he conceived the idea of compiling a Hieroglyphic
594	Dictionary, and began to write down, eacl on a separate slip of
595	paper, the hieroglyphic words which he found in the texts
596	published by James Burton,' Gardner Wilkinson,' Champollion,°
597	Rosellini' and Salvolini."
598	BIRCH'S "SKETCH OF A HIEROGLYPHICAL DICTIONARY."
599	• This work of word-collecting had been somewhat interrupted
600	by his duties in the Public Record Office in 1834-5, but soon
601	after he entered the Museum he took it up with redoubled zeal,
602	and he copied every hieroglyphic text and transcribed every
603	hieratic papyrus which the Museum possessed. In 1837, the year
604	in which Lepsius published his famous Letter to Rosellini, Birch
605	revised his slips carefully, and decided to attempt to publish a
606	"Hieroglyphical Dictionary." In those days no fount of hiero-
607	glyphic type existed, and lithography was expensive, and publishers
608	were not eager to spend their money on a dictionary of a language
609	of which scarcely a dozen people in the whole world had any
610	real knowledge. At length Messrs. William Allen & Co., of
611	Leadenhall Street, London, were induced to consider the publica-
612	tion of a hieroglyphic dictionary, but they decided to issue first
613	of all a few specimen pages, witl a short Preface by Birch, with
614	the view of finding out how far the work would be supported by
615	the learned and the general public. Thereupon Birch prepared
616	for the lithographer twelve small quarto pages containing ninety-
617	three words, and having written a Preface of two pages to explain
618	his system of arrangement of the words, they were published in
619	the autumn of 1838 under the title of " Sketch of a Hieroglyphical
620	Dictionary. Part I. Hieroglypls and English. Division I.
621	Phonetical Symbols. Vowels."
622	In his Preface Birch says that he has drawn up his work to
623	help the student of hieroglyphs in his researches, and that he
624	intends it to be used as a manual which "all who appreciate the
625	value of the phonetic system may use, and by which, at one glance,
626	may be seen the extent of the discoveries of Dr. Young and
627	• Excerpta Hieroglyphica. Cairo, 1825-1837, fol. (privately printed).
628	= Materia Hieroglyphica. Malta, 1824-1830 (privately printed).
629	3 Lettres écrites d'Egypte et de Nubie en 1828 et I82). Paris, 1833.
630	: I Monumenti dell' Egitto e della Nubia. Pisa, 18.32 ff.
631	• Campagne de Rhamsès le Grand contre les Shéta ct leurs alliés. Paris, 1835.
632	Birch's idea
633	of a
634	Hieroglyphic
635	Dictionary.
636	Publication'
637	of Birch's
638	Sketch of a
639	Hieroglaphical
640	Birch's
641	Phonetic
642	system.
p. 26
643	16
644	17
645	15
646	19
647	20
648	21
649	22
650	viii Introduction.
651	.3
652	IPiorz.Bo B2Xo81 B'Jws eged, cyes' Figes
653	of the fing offecal title (stéles IM) S!
654	eyed' Plur form (Tap D'Athanasi dedication of lamb)
655	13111081-p008r Seoue vooué leges t mouth)
656	Гrop name mase (Wood Tab BM. care LI 2) Ell
657	I the same fern Brop. i
658	Bmm Aas ior NN Sonia, SJoriand (Cn" Gr Big. p181)
659	num 4El Ep-Ny-aTTO8 'he celehrates ov on the celehea.
660	tion of'Rassel0 Somn I& the samed stclo
661	of Tiberius, BMI)
662	EP-IP i to do, make, perform (cn" satr. koš. milk.)
663	PT, BPOTson adaughta
664	"Petamoun-neb-sfect to man' true to the lordd
665	of the abode of gloig, som of the hides! Rriecsleds
666	of Arsoun re Trioui-rooui' (Br Situ?" Case I BM)
667	OT ipion Bdl'eye(Ch.Gn. Jig.pgs as Ipi
668	Q'P Tri-har or Iri-his (exx of Hornd) Вoper
669	и,
670	A page of Birch's Sketch of a Hieroglyphical Dictionary: London, 1838.
p. 27
671	Introduction. XIX
672	6.
673	4oo so8 the same e OfED herading mobe lift
674	hand' (Ro'Is. T./ analogous to Js
675	4=%% Eraar linen, to make linen. SD480
676	2 Shave made linen-wove: (Fiz. Cad. 6)
677	48:=3947h° soraritónul' name of afrcdeds
678	(Fir.Cad.15.) apparently a frran of Athor. I
679	3"5446 Nahom sau (Burzon.Ez.Arrer XXШIY
680	13 t E Jeç cge o chatise.
681	(Bur" Ex Hrer XLI /
682	'chastising the lando' (2od. M.R CXI11)
683	4t T so8, dçj stedti
684	48-Ji aB. dg 'Randi flsh E 76i deperintendead
685	of the royal deriles of the rands (Coßtnot Hapinen. tom
686	46 1 v AB, aq 'Flesh, wand'(Fals" Gr. Rais. A.
687	Д.11.).
688	4 % ciB, or ad'ro purily puré (cn" Momi de lBg 1 xu) A page of Birch's Sketch of a Hieroglyplical Dictionary. London, 1838.
p. 28
689	His
690	ideophonetic
691	arrangement.
692	Arrangement
693	of the
694	proposed
695	Dictionary.
696	Polyphonous
697	symbols.
698	Natural
699	classification
700	of symbols.
701	The tabulatec
702	symbols to
703	form the key
704	XX Introduction.
705	M. Champollion, and of their application to the monuments of the
706	Egyptians." The dictionary does not claim even comparative
707	perfection, " but it has been judged that the publication of such
708	a work might be of slight service to those who are desirous of
709	possessing, in a compendious form, the results of much labour,
710	comparison and instruction." The matter contained in the work
711	is not entirely original, but the arrangement is, and "if not
712	scientific, [it is] perhaps the only one by which tyros could at
713	once find the particular group or word which they seek. It may
714	be termed ideophonetic, as it embraces both principles of ideal
715	and phonetic classification, and its arrangement has been borrowed
716	from a language very cognate in its construction—the Chinese."
717	The hieroglyphical and English part of the Dictionary was
718	to be divided into two parts. Part I was to contain words " com-
719	mencing with symbols, representatives of sounds, or phonetic,"
720	and Part II words " whose initial character is the equivalent of
721	an idea, or ideographic." Part I was to be " subdivided into
722	symbols, having the power of vowels or consonants, the vowels
723	forming (on account of one symbol frequently having the force
724	of many) one large class, and the consonants, according to their
725	position in the Coptic alphabet." That is to say, Division I of
726	Part I was to contain symbols or characters some of which Birch held
727	to be polyphonous, and Division II symbols to which he had given
728	consonantal values, and these were to be arranged in the order
729	of the letters of the Coptic Alphabet. The internal classification
730	of the characters or symbols was to be strictly ideographical,
731	"taking the symbols in their arrangement, according to the
732	rank they hold in natural and other sciences, as the human form,
733	limbs, animals, inanimate objects, etc." At the end of the
734	Dictionary Birch intended to give "all the symbols in a similar
735	classification, and in a tabular view," and this section was to
736	form the key to the whole work. With the view of illustrating
737	the way in which he intended his Dictionary to be used, he says,
738	"Suppose, for cxample, it were required to find the meaning
739	of a group beginning with a human eye [exl-as the eye is a
740	component part of the human body, it will be found in that
741	division in the table, and there will be affixed to the depicted eye,
742	v[ide Nos] 13-43." In this group of words will be found all those
743	words in which an eye (o] is the first character; and the eye
744	generally represents a vowel. These remarks will be clear to the
745	reader after cxamining the two pages from Birch's "Sketch of
746	a Hicroglyphical Dictionary," which are reproduced on pp. xviii
p. 29
747	Introduction. XXI
748	and xix. The twelve-paged specimen which he published only
749	illustrates the plan and arrangement of what he called the
750	"Phonetic Division" of his Dictionary, and it is much to be
751	regretted that he did not issue specimens of the other Divisions.
752	The above extracts from Birch's Preface and the specimen pages First
753	which are here given prove beyond all doubt that'he had grasped application of
754	the phonetic
755	the importance of the "phonetic principle" for lexicographical principle to
756	purposes, and that he was the first to apply it to the arrangement an Egyptian Dictionary.
757	of the words of the Egyptian language. He says that he borrowed
758	[the idea of] his "ideophonetic arrangement" from the Chinese,
759	a statement which should be noted. My colleague, Mr. L. Giles,
760	the Sinologist, informs me that though the Chinese had no alphabet
761	they developed a phonetic principle. Some eighty per cent. of
762	the characters of the language are made up of two parts, one
763	part serving as a phonetic and giving a cle to the sOUND of the
764	word, and the other as a "classifier, ," which gives a clue as to
765	its MEANING; the "classifiers"3 are in number about 214, and Classifiers and
766	the phonetic symbols between 1,600 and 1,700. In the case of determina- tives.
767	Egyptian the signs which are now called "determinatives" are
768	the equivalents of the " classifiers," and the alphabetic characters
769	are the equivalents of the phonetic symbols in Chinese texts.
770	Sad to relate, Birch's " Sketch " did not meet with sufficient
771	encouragement to induce the publisher to continue the publication
772	of the " Hieroglyphical Dictionary," and no more parts appeared.
773	CHAMPOLLION'S " DICTIONNAIRE ÉGYPTIEN EN ÉCRITURE
774	HIÉROGLYPHIQUE."
775	Nothing more was done in the field of Egyptian lexicography Champollion's
776	until 184I, when the "Dictionnaire Égyptien en écriture hiéro- "Dictionnaire Égyptien."
777	glyphique" of Champollion appeared at Paris under the careful
778	editorship of Champollion-Figeac. In a lengthy "Préface" the
779	editor describes the history of the Dictionary and the plan on
780	which it is arranged, and the untoward events which delayed its
781	publication; and from it the following summary has been made.
782	Even before 1822, the year in which Champollion published his
783	• See his article on the Chinese Language in the Encyclopadia Britannica,
784	last edition.
785	« A list of them is given in Dr. J. Marshman's Elements of Chinese Grammar.
786	Serampore, I8I4. Ato, pp. 2-14. The " phonetic stage" in Chinese writing is
787	described and discussed in W. Hillier, The Chinese Language and how to learn it,
788	and edit., London, I9I0, p. 3 ff.; and in Dr. I. Allen Giles' China and the Chinese,
789	New York, 1902, p. 29 ff., and 35.
p. 30
790	Champollior
791	classificatior
792	of
793	hieroglyphic
794	characters.
795	Rosellini's
796	copy of
797	Champollion
798	Egyptian
799	Dictionary.
800	xxïi Introduction.
801	Lettre à M. Dacier relative à l' Alphabet des Hiéroglyphes Phonétiques
802	employés par les Égyptiens pour inscrire sur leurs Monuments les
803	titres, les noms et les surnoms des souverains Grecs et Romains, he
804	had made one list containing all the hieroglyphic characters he
805	had found, and another list containing all the characters the
806	meaning of which appeared to be manifest. He wrote each
807	character on a separate card, and afterwards tabulated them
808	systematically. Already in I818-I9 he had made a manuscript
809	i's list of hieroglyphic words entitled, Premier essai d'un Dictionnaire
810	des Hiéroglyphes Egyptiens, adding the legend, Davus sum, non
811	Edipus. When later he learned to distinguish three classes of
812	characters, figurative, symbolic and phonetic, and was able to
813	prove that they were employed simultaneously in the texts of
814	all periods, he began to compile an Egyptian Dictionary. He
815	first wrote each word on a separate slip of paper, or card, and
816	then copied each on to a separate sheet of small folio paper,
817	ruled in five columns. Col. I gave the character in outline and
818	its hieratic form, Col. 2 its name, Col. 3 its graphic character
819	(symbolic, figurative or phonetic), Col. 4 its actual meaning or
820	value, and Col. 5 a reference to the text in which it had that
821	value. Thus the Dictionary existed in duplicate, in slips and
822	in sheets, and it had assumed very large proportions before
823	Champollion went to Egypt in 1838. At this time Rosellini,
824	's
825	who was a great friend of Champollion long before he became
826	his fellow traveller, was allowed to make a copy of the Dictionary,
827	presumably for his own use. It must be this copy which he
828	bequeathed to the Biblioteca dell' Imperiale e Reale Università of
829	Pisa, and which is thus described in the Inventory of the bequest
830	by Dr. Giuseppe Dei : " No. 4 casette, divise in caselle contenenti
831	il non ultimato ma molto avanzato Dizionario dei Geroglifici,
832	eseguito in parecchie migliaia di cartelle fatte per ordine alfabetico
833	pei caratteri fonetici, e metodico per i figurativi e ideografici
834	simbolici."
835	When Champollion went to Egypt he took with him both
836	copies of his Dictionary, and while in that country he added to
837	both very considerably; MM. Salvador Cherubini and Lenormant
838	wrote many slips for him, and their contributions formed part of
839	the original manuscript. On his return from Egypt he con-
840	tinued his labours on the Dictionary and added largely to it.
841	" Born 1742, died 1833. He was the Permanent Secretary to the Académie
842	des Inscriptions et Belles Lettres, and was well known as a classic and historian.
843	• Biographia del Cav. Prof. Ippolito Rosellini. Florence, 1843, p. I5.
p. 31
844	Introduction. XX11I
845	Champollion died on March 4th, 1832, and when his brother Disapcarance
846	wished to take steps to publish the Dictionary he found that as of portions of a result of "funestes conseils des plus funestes passions," one MSS. Champollion's
847	half of cach copy of the Dictionnaire had been carried off, but
848	by whom Champollion-Figeac does not say in his edition of the
849	Dictionnaire. All that he says on the subject there is that in
850	spite of all opposition he succeeded in 1840 in regaining pos- Their
851	session of 329 folios of the copy of the Dictionnaire, which was recovery by
852	written out fairly on sheets of paper, and a large number of the Figeać in Champollion-
853	slips belonging to the copy, which was kept purposcly in slip 184o.
854	fornı. And that having these in his hands he felt justified in
855	thinking that he was in possession of both manuscript copics
856	of the Dictionnaire in a nearly complete state. In a footnote
857	he refers to a pamphlet in which he tell us how he regained
858	possession of the parts of the two manuscript copies of the
859	Dictionnaire which had disappeared, and as the pamphlet is
860	now very rare, and his story is not generally known, I summarise
861	it here.
862	Champollion-Figeac's pamphlet is entitled, Notice sur les
863	Manuscrits Autographes de Champollion le Jeune perdus en l'Année
864	I832, et retrouvés en 1840. Paris, March, 1842. He says that
865	when in April, 1832, he set to work to arrange his brother's literary
866	effects with the view of offering the MSS. to the Government, Portions of
867	he found at once that several of the most important of them were , Champollion's
868	manuşcripts
869	missing. He devoted himself to the task of making enquirics missing.
870	for them among his brother's friends, but they could give him
871	no information about them, and the only result of his labour
872	was to make widely known the fact that they were lost. The
873	savants of the day, remembering how freely Champollion lent his
874	writings to his intimate friends, hoped that they were not lost
875	but only mislaid by some friend who had forgotten all about them.
876	A year passed, and nothing was heard of the lost manuscripts.
877	Meanwhile Champollion-Figeac began to suspect that one of his Champollion-
878	brother's friends, a man who was peculiarly indebted to him, had ligcac's search for the
879	them in his possession. This friend was a young Italian called same.
880	Salvolini, a native of Faenza, who came to Paris to study Egyp-
881	tology in 1831, and who became a close friend of Champollion and
882	his family. Champollion-Figeac's suspicions were aroused by the Suspicion falls
883	fact that a few months after the death of his brother, Salvolini on Salvolini.
884	sent him a prospectus of a work on the inscriptions on the Rosetta
885	Stone, the Book of the Dcad, etc., which he intended to publish
886	in three volumes quarto. That a young man, 22 years of age,
887	64
p. 32
888	Effrontery o
889	Salvolini.
890	Salvolini's
891	publications-
892	and death.
893	Verardi the
894	artist offers
895	Salvolini's
896	MSS. to
897	Lenormant.
898	Lenormant
899	recognises th
900	Champollion
901	MSS. stolen
902	by Salvolini.
903	xxiv Introduction.
904	who had only studied Egyptian for a year could produce an
905	elaborate work on difficult Egyptian texts in three volumes
906	quarto was absurd on the face of it, and as Champollion-Figeac
907	knew that his brother had written monographs on the very texts
908	that were mentioned in the prospectus, he came to the conclusion
909	that Salvolini had stolen the missing manuscripts. This was
910	quite possible, for Salvolini had had free access to the study of
911	Champollion, and was constantly in his house during his last
912	illness. In August, 1833, at a public meeting of the Académie
913	des Inscriptions Silvestre de Sacy solemnly called upon the man
914	or men who had the missing manuscripts in their possession
915	to restore them to their author's family, and Salvolini had the
916	audacity to join him in mourning the loss of them, and with tears
917	in his eyes he implored the man who had them to give them up.
918	And at that moment he was announcing the publication of them
919	under his own name! Still nothing was heard of the missing
920	manuscripts. In February, 1838, Salvolini died, aged 28. Cham-
921	pollion-Figeac tried to find out what papers he had left behind,
922	and was told that they had been claimed by a foreign messenger,
923	and that they had been sent beyond the Alps. As a matter of
924	fact, they had never left Paris, where they remained forgotten
925	in some rooms. When Salvolini died his relatives commissioned
926	an artist, Luigi Verardi, to wind up his affairs, and when this
927	gentleman examined the effects the manuscripts on which was
928	inscribed the name of François Salvolini seemed to be the most
929	valuable parts of them. Verardi really believed that the manu-
930	scripts were the work of Salvolini, and wishing to do the best he
931	could for his friend's family, tried to sell them, but no one would
932	buy them. Finally, not knowing what else to do with the manu-
933	scripts, he wished to show them to Charles Lenormant, the friend
934	and fellow traveller of Champollion, and to take his advice on
935	the subject. At first Lenormant refused to look at them, but
936	after a time, to oblige his friend Verardi, he agreed to do so.
937	As soon as Lenormant began to turn over the leaves of the bundles
938	of manuscripts which bore on them Salvolini's name, he recognised
939	at once two of the works of Champollion, the loss of which had
940	been publicly deplored by Silvestre de Sacy at the meeting of
941	the Académie mentioned above. There was no longer any doubt
942	about the matter. Salvolini had stolen the manuscripts of his
943	friend and master, and as he made no response to de Sacy's appeal
944	for their restoration, it was quite clear that he had intended to
945	keep them. With the manuscripts of Champollion were several
p. 33
946	Introduction. XXV
947	papers that were the work of Salvolini, but when Lenormant
948	showed Verardi a whole volume which Champollion had written
949	in French with his own hand, and pointed out to him the title,
950	"Storia d'Egitto par F. Salvolini," which Salvolini had written
951	on the title sheet, Verardi was convinced that he had been
952	deceived by his dead friend. He realised quickly that Cham-
953	pollion's manuscripts must be given up to his heirs, and showed
954	himself amenable to Lenormant's representations. Lenormant Lenormant
955	agreed to give him 600 francs for the documents, and with this purchases the MSS. from
956	sum Salvolini's family had to be content. Lenormant took Verardi.
957	possession of all Champollion's stolen manuscripts, and handed
958	them over to the Government, who, by a special resolution passed
959	on the 24th of April, 1833, had ordered their acqusition in the
960	interests of science. Salvolini published the first volume of the
961	"Analyse Grammaticale " in 1836 ; the second and third volumes
962	did not appear. His papers fill five volumes. See Cataloguc
963	des Papyrus Egyptiens de la Bibliothèque Nationale, Paris, No.
964	331, MS. 4to. See also the two letters to M. C. Gazzera in Des
965	principales expressions qui servent à la Notation des Dates sur les
966	Monuments de l'Ancienne Egypte. Paris, 1832-3. 8vo.
967	Champollion's manuscripts, however, needed a great deal of
968	alteration and arrangement before they could be printed. And
969	their editor describes in detail how he was himself obliged to make
970	a copy of the Dictionary in which he incorporated the contents
971	of both the slips and the folios, as well as very many important
972	particulars from his brother's Grammaire Egyptienne. Having , Champollion-
973	written out all his material, he had to decide how to arrange Figeac edits
974	the words. This was no easy matter, and finally he adopted MSS.
975	the system which was foreshadowed in his brother's "Mémoire
976	sur l'Écriture Hiératique," and was printed in 1821. At that
977	time Champollion was endeavouring to classify and arrange the
978	Egyptian hieroglyphs, and found great difficulty in doing so.
979	He believed that the ancient Egyptians must have had some
980	system of arrangement for them, though he had no support for
981	this view, and no evidence on the subject was forthcoming from
982	native sources, and none from the works of classical writers.
983	Finally he adopted a "methodical, or so to say, natural classi- Champollion's
984	fication," that is, he grouped into sections the figures of men, classification
985	human members, animals, birds, fish, reptiles, plants, etc. This of hieroglyphs
986	method was a modification of the system of arrangement of based on the
987	words in their Vocabularies by the Copts, for Champollion argued "Scala."
988	that if the Copts, who are racially the descendants of the ancient
p. 34
989	xxvi
990	roanting 3
991	Hlioglyyhes équerralents 1рe=
992	Lignes équevalento dansletarte I liratique 3.33. olf, pof.. 9.4.9.
993	page 55. Seques der durte Hierglypheque.
994	Pl II.
995	Naluvr slonmon Alphubet. 1.È.AI
996	pao 33 Valur Flgnas Khisoglephipea abom i'alruny BIR
997	Introa
998	urtort
999	V
1000	V
1001	svdU
1002	Zi s iA
1003	erutile KE. KEN MA OLE
1004	15418
1005	uction.
1006	nipx
1007	0.0U
1008	erutile. OS. OSCH
1009	10.
1010	TOsotE
1011	Xannu
1012	X===0 Х.Х. FF.Ff.FF //.l. и ц.ч.u. D.0.0 From Précis du Système Hieroglyphique. Paris, 1824.
1013	KH. F.V.
1014	12 OU 18 14 ENE 15. Champollion's comparison of the values given to certain hieroglyphic signs by Young and himself. From Précis du Système Hiéroglyphique. Paris, 1824.
p. 35
1015	Introduction. xxvii
1016	Egyptians, and whose language is substantially the same as that
1017	of the ancient Egyptians, arranged their Vocabularies in this way,
1018	they must be reproducing a system that had been in use among
1019	their remote ancestors thousands of years earlier. Champollion-
1020	Figeac accepted his brother's arguments, and arranged the words
1021	of the Dictionary according to the order of the Sign-list composed
1022	by him, and printed in his earlier work.
1023	The following paragraph will explain the general system of
1024	arranging words in a Coptic Vocabulary, the common native names
1025	for which are eeorks or eeoki, and 520o or Ghoode, i.e. Scala,
1026	"steps" or "stair." A typical example of such a Scala is given
1027	in the bilingual Coptic and Arabic MS. in Brit. Mus. Orient 1325,
1028	fol. 9o ff,' where we find the Scala Magna (Copt. Tricyt ee eeoks,
1029	Arab. , si) of Ibn Kabr.? It is divided into ten Gates or
1030	Doors (po = "), and each gate contains several Chapters
1031	(кефалєом). The First Gate (fol. 904) contains four Chapters.
1032	The First Chapter gives the names of the Creator, mрan пTe
1033	предсшмт, the names of the Son from the Holy Scriptures, and
1034	the names of the Holy Spirit. The Second Chapter gives the
1035	names of the world which is above, пкосееос ется поуш, and
1036	of its orders and ranks, neee regtazIc neee regtarees. The
1037	Third Chapter gives the names of the Firmament, and its towers,
1038	and its stars, пістєрашеся пеле меупуртос пеее падошвщ,
1039	and towers of the second station and the stations of the moon,
1040	міптргос ммелді в пшлопн птє Тлеєтiюд. The Fourth
1041	Chapter deals with the world as it exists and its physical con-
1042	stitution and its Elements, пкоселос єт щоп пея педфысс
1043	rEде regстоIхiом.. The Second Gate (fol. 97A) contains seven
1044	Chapters, and deals with men, their worship, their qualities,
1045	occupations, grades, clothing, etc. Then follows a series of
1046	Chapters giving the names of beasts and animals (fol. II8A),
1047	birds (fol. IIgA), the monsters and fish of the sea (fol. I20A),
1048	trees and fruits (fol. I2IA), scents and unguents (fol. I22A),
1049	seeds and grain (fol. I25A), precious metals, stones, etc. (fol. I27A),
1050	colours, names of countries (fol. 128A), rivers (130A), churches
1051	(Gate VII, fol. I30B), persons mentioned in Holy Scripture (fol.
1052	132A), foreign words in Holy Scripture (Gate IX, fol. 135B),
1053	miscellaneous series of words (Gate X, fol. I38B).
1054	" For a full description of the MS. see Rieu, Catalogue of Arabic MSS.,
1055	Supplement, No. 47, and Crum, Catalogue of the Coptic Manuscripts in the British
1056	Museum, No. 920.
1057	= See also Kircher, Lingua Ægyptiaca restituta, p. 4I.
1058	The Coptic
1059	«Scala.
1060	The Ten Gates
1061	of the
1062	"Scala.'
1063	Summary of
1064	their contents.
p. 36
1065	XxViil Introduction.
1066	50
1067	60
1068	gouyquyo, ciocéphale, celu qui a uua tété De bilior. 6.69
1069	fe grospe t an nows purset iigouds on prososes
1070	copte guok ow gouk tos měme; à qur, juws tor mese
1071	(ferume) . G.370.
1072	Saqwwк, tої. G.446
1073	S1 quar Oscipe, tos Oaras. G.399.
1074	O8, o, Iépand ie his prépossition coptér isulie nagpò,
1075	contra, Devant, an présence de. G.Lo6y.
1076	O9, o, a lo seus de gpargro, quareside Dous 6'8t
1077	273 ct Shho.
1078	sow ventre (ou lémilen: Ow cores; ist eu (fornio) De scarabee.
1079	(ritiel fusiraire, domire pestíc Desaptiono D 'Canou-ra Pauttie).
1080	Ä3ST8E le Sochent isl' an milien D'lles. (sutin
1081	DeRavetké, Figuog.)
1082	22.fD, 50, Çurichire figurit reprirutent tu rite fumamne.
1083	•A i (copté smre, de), qété, spux E ye
1084	A-f2 sas Jeex pelues sout sus su kike. (Sutiue
1085	funiravie, a punté? sachion me Dercruptión @'Ilorammon)(@Papyrus CaDet/pl.yscl.119.12.m)
1086	AiAlR Ses deux pulmces sur su sãé. (Opian auman
1087	Sanstie, Miknl fiminain i'" pavã, sediou 95, farmule 9o).
1088	Ya seté (Cffict finiraire Du Mania "Banu G.390, LgT.)
1089	8151 4E ga tasé (ó bomunse) est eie sór, vus
1090	avec ellN. (müne aoffect-effict Darmunée Moyed, E. 30s.)
1091	ÑNEATHIE cimb, es ětres vivamos. E 25t.
1092	A page of Champollion's Didionnaire Egyptien. Paris, 1842.
p. 37
1093	Introduction. xxiX
1094	Д, Д0, ты
1095	Om3AE% TATTE ài ruuso, la tité du cyiguu aho.
1096	D Imr nonzco, lenas Kikis. E.146.
1097	28. ED,, poractire figwaatif, représentant und sělé insberbe,
1098	apéti de femmo.
1099	@I (ArTe, M). la tété ew porbara l'unse fennse, fémininide D1
1100	[]A Fa tãre (ofennie) est is tãi, visette
1101	Alle! (coffret frnesaire Do Mases de Puriw).
1102	OI'ME, MESXCO nET, Ti Reté i ton E. agh.
1103	gixÑi, a aussi la vorlenr De sur. G.283
1104	29 , arnre, opiés burlnes avci une ciflere caructicis.,
1105	sque, sigurific es chepfitranges). G 278.
1106	oWo, d'même la gcoupe cutíes 2 aw B8
1107	"remplacent le copté regorerte, tujopr, la promiers.
1108	B , IATTE (gOrIT), le pronner, G. tho.
1109	,E TATE (gUTr7), le prenier, lu d, f.-6.314.
1110	\| z MATTE " gANUaTOI nacywor, la chif de
1111	nombrenx soldarts. (Suscriptons Das tómbeaus de Fourna)
1112	30 DD. Ta Garactére figuritif, reprrentenk une meche de choveno,
1113	nne chevclue, Como
1114	'IIcheveux, ditermnatif figuratif Di groupe pforietiaque 2,
1115	ayunk la mãme signification (i fei)
1116	A. Il Voriauté du précêdent (tisvel fcantaue Du Manie Mogal).
1117	Béssse Spattjós, Hénas (Bilas, com, lifice da Dirit, cécolame).
1118	A page of Champollion's Dictionnaire Égyptien. Paris, 1842.
p. 38
1119	Champollion-
1120	Figeac
1121	accepts the
1122	arrangement
1123	of the
1124	"Scala."
1125	He rejects
1126	the Chinest
1127	arrangement
1128	of characters.
1129	He discusses
1130	Birch's plan
1131	and rejects it
1132	XXX Introduction.
1133	Such was the arrangement of words in the model which
1134	Champollion-Figeac took as a guide for the arrangement of words
1135	in his brother's Egyptian Dictionary, and he asks the question
1136	"L'expérience ou le raisonnement indiquaient ils une autre
1137	méthode?" Experience, he says, suggests a single example only,
1138	namely the Chinese, but having described at some length the
1139	differences that exist between the Chinese and Egyptian languages,
1140	he decides that even if analogies and a similitude between these
1141	two languages did exist originally they do so no longer. The
1142	Chinese Dictionary must not be employed as the model for a
1143	Hieroglyphic Dictionary, only the Coptic Scala is any use for this
1144	purpose. Champollion-Figeac then goes on to mention that
1145	another system has been proposed and even tried, namely that
1146	advocated by Samuel Birch in his "Sketch of a Hieroglyphical
1147	Dictionary." Having examined the Preface to this work he
1148	says, "Though the specimen, which I owe to the courtesy of Mr.
1149	Birch, is brief, it seems to me to be sufficient to make clear the
1150	defect in the general plan adopted by this scholar. The phonetic
1151	characters are divided into vowel characters and consonantal
1152	characters; the symbolic or ideographic characters are separated
1153	and form a section by themselves. He who would search for
1154	the value of one of the eight hundred Egyptian characters would
1155	then be obliged to know first of all whether it is a symbolic or
1156	phonetic character, and when the charaeter forms one of this
1157	second series, to know also whether its value is that of a vowel
1158	or a consonant, that is to say, to know beforehand all that he
1159	seeks to learn in the Dictionary. The general table proposed by
1160	Mr. Birch will undoubtedly facilitate his searchings, but would it
1161	not be more advantageous to spare students (I) the labour of
1162	searching ; (2) the trouble of finding the human eye belonging to
1163	the vowel I, the arms belonging to the vowel A, the leg belonging
1164	to the consonant B, the two arms raised belonging to the con-
1165	sonant k, the hand belonging to the consonant I, the mouth
1166	belonging to the consonant R, the head full-faced belonging to the
1167	aspirated consonant 2; and (3) the inextricable confusion of
1168	forms and expressions that results from the mixing-up of the
1169	membersof the human body with quadrupeds, and fishı and flowers?
1170	On the other hand, would not all the analogous characters which
1171	the natural or rational system would write in the same series, or
1172	the members of the human body, or animals, or vegetables, placed
1173	together and cach species grouped in a single chapter, characterise
1174	more clearly a system which is truly natural and, in consequence,
p. 39
1175	Introduction. XXXI
1176	preferable to any other? This is the actual system which was He pleads
1177	adopted by the author of our Dictionnaire Hiéroglyphique, and for Birch's
1178	suffrage for
1179	it is necessary to hope that Mr. Birch will not deny to it his his brother's
1180	suffrage.t In the general order of the divisions system.
1181	[of the Dictionnaire] the characters are placed according to the
1182	order of merit of the object which they represent; heaven before
1183	the stars which appear therein ; man before all other animated
1184	creatures; the products of the divine creation before the products
1185	of human invention; plants before objects of art and fantastic
1186	emblems. Finally, the whole before its parts, and those even in Champollion-
1187	a certain order of relative pre-eminence, which is regulated by Figeac
1188	describes his
1189	the customs or opinions of the world. . . . Each hiero- "natural and
1190	glyphic character is followed by the groups of which it is the rational"
1191	primitive character, the key-character, and in the arrangement system.
1192	of these groups, the order of priority adopted for the general
1193	classification of the characters has been followed. ... Morc-
1194	over, this order for the second character is followed equally for
1195	the third, the fourth, etc., just as is done for the second, third
1196	and fourth letter of the words of our dictionaries arranged in the
1197	order of the alpliabet."
1198	However " natural " and " rational" this system may have
1199	been from Champollion's point of view, there is no doubt that
1200	the beginner and student with only a limited knowledge of The "natural
1201	hieroglyphs would find it very difficult ło get from his Dictionary and rational" system of
1202	much help in reading even an ordinary historical inscription, or arrangement
1203	a formula from the Book of the Dead. This will be apparent to of hieroglyphs rejected by
1204	the reader if he will examine the extract from it which is printed contemporary
1205	on pp. xxvili, xxix, even after making due allowance for the im- Egyptologists.
1206	perfect knowledge of the interpretation of hieroglyphs which Egyp-
1207	tologists possessed in 1832. At all events Champollion's system was
1208	not adopted by the Egyptologists of the day, though all admitted
1209	his Dictionnaire to be a fine monument of research and learning.
1210	In the Preface to his " Sketch of a Hieroglyphical Dictionary,"
1211	Birch stated that he did not intend to proceed with the publica-
1212	tion of his work until the second part of Champollion's Grammaire
1213	Égyptienne had appeared. This decision is easily understood
1214	and it is only natural that he should wait to see what further
1215	details of Champollion's incomplete works might be contained Birch finds
1216	in manuscripts which Champollion-Figeac was publishing as the "natural
1217	fast as possible. The last fascicule of the Grammaire Egyptienne system and rational "
1218	appeared in 1841, and Champollion's Dictionnaire Egyptien in unpractical.
1219	" Préface of Champollion-Figeac, Pp. xxviii and xxix. " Ibid., p. xxxii.
p. 40
1220	He finally
1221	adopts a
1222	phonetic
1223	alphabetic
1224	arrangement
1225	ans rejects
1226	ideophonetic
1227	system.
1228	Birch,
1229	Leemans and
1230	Lepsius begir
1231	to publish the
1232	Egyptiar
1233	texts
1234	Thpyreyden
1235	The Turin
1236	Book of
1237	the Dead.
1238	The
1239	"Denkmäler.
1240	XXX1I Introduction.
1241	1842, and Birch and his great contemporary Lepsius spent some
1242	years in digesting these works. Birch told me more than forty
1243	years ago that the more he studied the monuments, and the more
1244	he copied hieroglyphic and hieratic papyri, the more he became
1245	convinced that Champollion's "natural and rational" system
1246	of arranging words in the Egyptian Dictionary was hopelessly
1247	unpractical. He had profound respect for Champollion's learning
1248	and ability, but he could not give his " suffrage" to the Diction-
1249	naire as Champollion-Figeac hoped he would. In the end he decided
1250	once and for all that in continuing his lexicographical labours he
1251	must adopt a purely phonetic, i.e., alphabetic arrangement, even
1252	though it implied the rejection of the " ideophonetic" arrangement
1253	which he himself had proposed in 1838. Moreover, his own
1254	study of the Sallier and Anastasi Papyri, which the British Museum
1255	acquired about that time, convinced him of the fact that the time
1256	for the publication of a really useful Egyptian Dictionary had not
1257	yet come. Material out of which a dictionary might be compiled
1258	existed in abundance, but it was unpublished. What was most
1259	wanted was good copies of texts on which scholars in every country
1260	could work, and the Trustees of the British Museum rendered
1261	Egyptology great service when they published the wonderfully
1262	good copies of the Sallier and Anastasi Papyri, made by Mr. Nether-
1263	clift under the superintendence of Birch. Dr. Leemans urged the
1264	Government of the Netherlands to publish the monuments and
1265	papyri at Leyden, and they wisely did so,? and Lepsius put an
1266	end to vague talk about the Book of the Dead when he published
1267	a facsimile of the famous Turin Codex, containing the Saïte
1268	Recension of this important work. Further, the last-named
1269	scholar, having persuaded the Prussian Government of the
1270	importance of collecting the fast-perishing inscriptions in
1271	Egypt, was despatched to that country in 1842 to carry out
1272	the work, and so was able to place at the disposal of
1273	Egyptologists throughout the world his great Corpus of
1274	Egyptian texts and papyri, Nubian inscriptions, etc., called the
1275	"Denkmäler."з
1276	' (1) Papyri in Hicroglyphic and Hieratic Characters, ctc., in the British Museum.
1277	London, 1844, fol.; (2) Selcet Papyri in the Hieratic Character with prefatory
1278	remarks [by S. Bircli]. London, 1844, fol. A mass of valuable material was
1279	published by Sharpe in his Egyptian Inscriptions from the British Museum and
1280	" Monuments Egyptiens du Musée d'Anliquités des Pays-Bas à Leide [Parts
1281	I and 2 contain facsimiles of Monuments and Papyri]. Leyden, I84I-2.
1282	• Denkmäler aus Aegypten und Aethiopicn, 12 Bände, large folio, I849-59.
p. 41
1283	Introduction. XXX11I
1284	BIRCH'S DICTIONARY OF HIEROGLYPHICS.
1285	Birch's decision to adopt a purely alplabetic arrangement in
1286	his Egyptian Dictionary was induced largely by the results of the
1287	careful study of the alphabetic hieroglyphis which Edward Hincks
1288	carried out after the appearance of Champollion's Dictionnaire
1289	lgyptien. Whilst making this study he was in frequent com-
1290	munication with Birch, who was greatly impressed with his clear-
1291	ness of thought and the ease with wlich he recognised the
1292	difficulties of the problem, and found their true solution. Birch
1293	was at that time engaged in preparing a list of Egyptian characters'
1294	for the first volume of Bunsen's "Aegyptens Stelle," and the
1295	matter for the last three Sections in it,' and, judging from Bunsen's
1296	remark," Birch's official duties left him very little leisure for the
1297	compilation of his Dictionary. Hincks published the results of
1298	his investigation in 1847,° and in that year Birch, as he himself
1299	told me, began to write the slips for his Egyptian Dictionary,
1300	and to arrange them alphabetically in boxes. The work of
1301	publishing and reading new texts occupied him for several years,
1302	but at length the large mass of material which he had collected
1303	justified him in considering the publication of his work. There-
1304	upon arose the two difficult questions: Was the Dictionary to be
1305	printed or lithographed? Who would undertake the expense of
1306	publication ? To print it was impossible, for tliere was no fount
1307	of Egyptian type in existence. It might, of course, be litho-
1308	graphed, but that pre-supposed the writing out of the whole
1309	Dictionary on transfer paper by Birch himself, a work that would
1310	require a vast amount of time and labour. As no immediate
1311	solution of the difficulty seemned possible, Birch continued to
1312	write slips and revise his manuscript.
1313	Meanwhile Bunsen had published further additions to his
1314	voluminous "Historical Investigation into Egypt's Place in
1315	• This list contained about 83o characters, and was printed on eight plates
1316	in the first volume of Bunsen's work (Hamburg and Gotha, 1845. 8vo).
1317	= Bunsen thanks his friends for their help (Vorrede, p. xxvi, Vol. I) "und
1318	Samuel Birch am Britischen Museum (in welchem cin grosser Theil der drei
1319	letzten Abschnitte des ersten Buches geschrieben ist), sagen wir Dank mit
1320	freudigen Wünschen."
1321	3 Ein vollständiges Wörterbuch des Hieroglyphenschatzes, mit allen Mannig-
1322	faltigkeiten der Darstellung und mit Anführung des Textes der entscheidenden
1323	Stellen, darf die gelehrte Welt von Herr Birch erwarten, sobald seine amtlichen
1324	Beschäftigungen ihm die Musse dazu gewähren (Vol. I, p. 676).
1325	• See his paper, An attempt to ascertain the number, names and powvers of the
1326	letters of the Hieroglyphic ancient Egyptian Alphabet, grounded on the establishment
1327	of a new principle in the use of phonctic characters in the Iransactions of the Rogal
1328	Irish Academy. Dublin, 1847. 4to.
1329	Hincks's
1330	researches.
1331	Birch begins
1332	to write his
1333	Dictionary of
1334	Hieroglyphics
1335	Typographical
1336	difficulties
p. 42
1337	An English
1338	edition of
1339	Bunsen's
1340	Stelle "Acgyptens calle
1341	for.
1342	A fount of
1343	hieroglyphic
1344	type cast in
1345	London.
1346	Birch edits
1347	the fifth
1348	volume of
1349	Bunsen's
1350	work.
1351	Xexiv Introduction.
1352	Universal History," which excited general interest not only on the
1353	Continent, but in England, and an English edition was called for.
1354	Negotiations with Messrs. Longman were entered into, presumably
1355	I by Bunsen himself, and the outcome of them was that, at a very
1356	heavy cost, they undertook to cast à fount of hieroglyphic type
1357	in order to print Birch's Egyptian Sign-List, Grammar, Dictionary
1358	and Chrestomathy as essential portions of the English cdition
1359	of the first and fifth volumes of Bunsen's work. Thus a firm of
1360	publishers undertook to perform, at their own private expense,
1361	a task which abroad would have been heavily subsidised by the
1362	Government. The designs for the bold, handsome type (see a speci-
1363	men page of the Dictionary on p. xxxvii) were drawn by Mr. Joseph
1364	Bonomi, the matrices were cut by Mr. L. Martin, and the casting
1365	was carried out by Mr. Branston, all under Birch's direction.
1366	When the printing of Birch's Egyptian Dictionary began I havo
1367	been unable to find out, but I remember his saying that it took
1368	nearly three years to pass the sheets through the press, even after
1369	the greater number of the types were cast and ready for use.
1370	The English translation of the fifth volume of "Egypt's Place
1371	in Universal History " appeared in the first half of the year 1867,
1372	and the official date stamp of the copy in the British Museum
1373	reads "II Ju[ly] 67." It was seen through the press by Birch
1374	after the death of Bunsen and Cottrell, the English translator,
1375	and in the Preface Birch says that " a few words are required to
1376	indicate the additional labours which have been bestowed upon
1377	it, and the introduction of certain portions which are not to be
1378	found in the German Edition." The first 122 pages were revised
1379	by Bunsen, who was enabled to use the English translation of the
1380	Turin Codex of the Book of the Dead which Birch had made and
1381	placed in his hands. The Hieroglyphic Grammar, Chrestomathy
1382	and Dictionary, which according to the original plan of the work
1383	1 Writing at Highwood un September 27th, 1847, Bunsen says in the
1384	Postscript to the first English edition of Vol. I, " This English edition owes many
1385	valuable remarks and additions to my learned friend, Mr. Samuel Birch, par-
1386	ticularly in the grammatical, lexicographic, and mythological part. That I
1387	have been able to make out of the collection of Egyptian roots, printed in the
1388	German edition, a complete hieroglyphical dictionary, is owing to him. To him
1389	also belong the references to the monumental evidence for the signification of an
1390	Egyptian word, wherever the proof exhibited in Champollion's dictionary or
1391	grammar is not clear or satisfactory: Without any addition to the bulk of the
1392	volume, and without any incumbrance to the text, the work may now be said to
1393	contain the only complete Egyptian grammar and dictionary, as well as the only
1394	existing collection and interpretation of all the hieroglyphical signs ; in short.
1395	all that a general scholar wants to make himself master of the hieroglyphic system
1396	by studying the monuments."
p. 43
1397	Introduction. XXXV
1398	were to form parts of the fifth volume, were not completed when
1399	Bunsen died on November 28th, 1860. The unfinished translation
1400	of the comparative vocabularies was completed by Birch and
1401	Dr. Rieu, Assistant Keeper of Oriental Manuscripts in the British
1402	Museum, who also inserted Bunsen's additions and corrections.
1403	Birch's translation of the Book of the Dead, together with his
1404	Introduction, fills 209 pages (PP. 125-333), the Egyptian Dictionary
1405	fills 250 pages (PP. 337-586), and the Hieroglyphic Grammar and
1406	Chrestomathy fill 153 pages (PP. 589-741). Thus the original
1407	matter supplied by him to the fifth volume fills 612 pages, or nearly
1408	three-quarters of the whole volume. The number of entries on a
1409	page of the Egyptian Dictionary averages eighteen, and the total
1410	number of entries is therefore about 4,500.
1411	"The Dictionary," Birch says in his Preface, "is phonetic
1412	in its arrangement, the words being placed under the phonetic
1413	value[s] of the signs at the time of compilation. It is important
1414	to remember this, as Egyptologists give a different power to a
1415	few signs, or regard others as polyphone[s]. The ideographic and
1416	determinative hieroglyphics, having been already given in the
1417	first volume,' have not been repeated in this, and the student
1418	must seek them in their appropriate places. It is also to be borne
1419	in mind that the meaning of all Egyptian words has not yet been
1420	determined, and that the researches of Egyptologists continue to
1421	enrich the mumber of interpreted words. A reference to the place
1422	where it is found is given with each word, but it was not possible,
1423	without exceeding the limits of this work, to give in every instance
1424	the name of the scholar who discovered its meaning [here follows
1425	' Bunsen says ("Egypt's Place, " Vol. I, P. 503), "I have, together with
1426	Mr. Birch, submitted to the test of accurate criticism all the hieroglyphical signs
1427	hitherto collected and explained, and have classified each of them in its proper
1428	place, according to that arrangement. [The general arrangement is laid down in
1429	the text.] At the same time I have requested that gentleman to add his own
1430	valuable remarks to this collection, so as to complete and correct it.
1431	Through his assistance I am enabled to give, not only a more critical, but also i
1432	more complete exposition of the hieroglyphical signs, than has hitherto been
1433	embodied in previous works, all of which are very expensive, and some very
1434	rare. Where the Graminar or Dictionary of Champollion is not quoted, the
1435	signs and interpretations are supplied by Mr. Birch from other authorities or his
1436	own researches. The arrangement is the natural one, proposed and
1437	adopted by Champollion, in the early stages of the study of hicroglyphics: viz.,
1438	signs of astrononical or geographical objects ; human forms, animals—from the
1439	quadruped down to the worm—plants, stones, instruments, etc., and signs as
1440	yet undeciphered." The List contains: A. IDEOGRAPIICS, Sgo characters.
1441	B. DETERNINATIVES, 201 characters. C. PHovErIcS, C. 1, 153 characters ;
1442	C. I, 135 characters. D. MIXED CHARACTERS, 70 characters.
1443	C 2
1444	The
1445	comparative
1446	vocabularies
1447	completed by
1448	Birch and
1449	Rieu.
1450	Birch's
1451	contributions
1452	to the fiftl
1453	volume.
p. 44
1454	Contempor:
1455	Egyptologi
1456	Birch's
1457	Diitionaoy
1458	Hieroglyph
1459	Birch's
1460	Egyptian
1461	Dictionary
1462	falls " flat.
1463	XIXVI Introduction.
1464	ury mention of Hincks, Goodwin and Le Page Renouf in England,
1465	ts. Chabas, E. de Rougé, Devéria in France, H. Brugsch, Dümichen,
1466	Lauth, Lepsius and Pleyte in Germany, as being the men to whom
1467	the advance of the study of Egyptology is principally due]. The
1468	advantage of [Messrs. Longmans'] hieroglyphic type to the present
1469	volume cannot be too highly appreciated, as it has rendered it
1470	practicable to print the Egyptian Dictionary, the Grammar, and
1471	the Chrestomathy in a form which renders the study of the
1472	hieroglyphs accessible botl to the student and general enquirer.
1473	The Dictionary is the only one hitherto printed in this country,
1474	his nor has any hieroglyphical dictionary appeared elsewhere, except
1475	of that of Champollion, published in 1841 [read 1842], which contained
1476	ics.
1477	only a few of the principal words. Its phonetic arrangement will,
1478	it is hoped, render it particularly casy of consultation. It has
1479	been a great labour to compile and print it, and the execution of
1480	it has been a task of many years. Other Egyptologists, indeed,
1481	have attached vocabularies to their labours on particular inscrip-
1482	tions, but no dictionary on a large scale has as yet been attempted,
1483	although the absolute want of one has been long felt." This
1484	Preface is dated April 13th, 1867. The publication of the first
1485	Egyptian Dictionary arranged on phonetic, i.e., alphabetic,
1486	principles, and printed in hieroglyphic type, was a great triumph
1487	for English Egyptology and the craft of the typographer, and to
1488	Birch the compiler and Spottiswoode the printer, and Longmans
1489	the publishers, cvery Egyptologist owes a debt of gratitude.
1490	But it is quite impossible to hide the fact that the inclusion
1491	of Birch's Egyptian Dictionary in the fifth volume of the English
1492	translation was a great misfortune for the Dictionary itself and
1493	for the beginner in Egyptology for whom the work was primarily
1494	intended. There was an interval of seven years between the
1495	publication of the fourth and fifth volumes of the English transla-
1496	tion of Aegyptens Stelle in der Weltgeschichte, and there seems to
1497	be no doubt that public interest in Bunsen's scheme of chronology
1498	drooped when its author died in 186o, the year which -saw the
1499	appearance of the fourth volume, and was practically dead when
1500	the fifth volume was published in 1867. According to Birch,
1501	the volume fell "flat," and its editor and publishers were greatly
1502	disappointed. Whether the edition was a small one or not I have
1503	no evidence to show, but it was certainly the fact that for some
1504	reason or other copies of the volume were difficult to get in the
1505	early " seventies." It was said at the time that the publishers,
1506	being dissatisfied with the sales, had "disposed " of the sheets
p. 45
1507	Introdr
1508	DICTIONARY OF
1509	MÂ
1510	mill. Оpen unwind, on
1511	rold. Br M lxvli 2.4 6
1512	MRo mal 58.3. Unfold L T axii
1513	234 miter L.T IX 17 5y Unfoli DowiDo.
1514	*→x=mit7 T i Road 4
1515	mâ r Many Br M 1i.61
1516	xil' mâia 108 Spine L Taxxix
1517	mêlai. Rope, pole L. 1
1518	*il' slick xxXII 69.5. I Br 217 ; L. T 89 5
1519	mâlal e. Girdle.
1520	xilllan 82.9. P. S. 118 ; L. T
1521	xiAI: mârái. 82. t. Tie. L. T
1522	*. Talllen. 109.9 Road. L. T xl
1523	mûl Pass E. R.6655.
1524	x0x mâi 1. castle. Cablnrore- L. Ixi.
1525	145.e ; Ixxiv. 158.9.
1526	mâtennu.
1527	Road,path.
1528	Ch. P. H.
1529	221.
1530	srâtai. A mercenary. L. K.
1531	xIvi.600.c.
1532	mâtai. A mercenary. L.R.
1533	xIvi. 603.a.
1534	xJ: mûlab.t ,900; L. T. xxxvi. 99. 17 Hatch. B. R.
1535	nû-låbu. Plank,
1536	hatch. L. 'T.
1537	xx.; xVI. 99.
1538	17;xly.123.3.
1539	mûtabu. Plank, hatch. E.R.
1540	9900. p. 9.
1541	mâta. Phallus. L. T.
1542	xxiX. 16ł. 12
1543	A page of Birch's Dictionary
1544	ection. xxxvii
1545	HIEROGLYPHICS. 423
1546	AI -B.3 Balboce s 3. e
1547	NПД ча. L т:5 Balance P 9
1548	XIA mlkhà Go E R 6655
1549	mikhå Balance
1550	S.C B M.
1551	mâklà salane
1552	. Br, L. 1
1553	16.
1554	*xillI manta M.d'Or p. 34. Balance Ch l d
1555	*IL• mánia, Strangle. S P
1556	cxi. 17.
1557	kidnap. Goodwin,
1558	1861, p. 133.
1559	*X1I\|AI mchhái, Balance G.75
1560	mûkhen. i.. Т. xxxvili. 106.3at. Vessel,
1561	mâsh. Archer E S 866
1562	XSI mani xiii. 1. Walk. D. O.
1563	X.- mat iat:gos lamghrer L. D. iv. 90. a
1564	AA mari axi. Cor.e.") N.d. C.
1565	måli. Neck. D. 110.
1566	masiau. (Uncer: tain.)
1567	cliv.7.
1568	• mejka. Copper. D.140.
1569	mehbi (?). Humble
1570	M. ccxx. See lbi,
1571	of Hieroglyphics. Iondon, 1867.
1572	03
p. 46
1573	Bunsen's fiftl
1574	volume the
1575	tomb of
1576	Birch's
1577	Dictionary of
1578	Hieroglyphics
1579	Birch's
1580	translation of
1581	the Book of
1582	the Dead and
1583	his List of
1584	Hicroglyphics.
1585	xrxviii Introduction.
1586	of a large number of copies. The natural result was that when
1587	people found out that the volume contained Birch's Dictionary
1588	and Grammar and Chrestomathy the copies that found their
1589	way into the market fetched relatively very high prices, or at all
1590	events prices which effectively placed the book beyond the reach
1591	of the ordinary student. When I attended Birch's Egyptian
1592	classes in 1875-76 and needed the book urgently, I was obliged
1593	• to trace cach page of it on a separate sheet of tracing paper,
1594	omitting the references, and when these sheets were bound I
1595	used them for some years with great benefit. Moreover, the
1596	fifth volume of the English translation of Bunsen's work formed a
1597	veritable tomb for Birch's Dictionary. The title-page of it sets
1598	forth quite clearly that the "Historical Investigation" was by
1599	Bunsen, and that it was translated from the German by Charles
1600	H. Cottrell, Esq., M.A., and that it contains "Additions by
1601	Samuel Birch, LL.D." But who could possibly imagine from this
1602	last remark that Birch's contribution was 594 pages, i.e., nearly
1603	three-quarters of the whole volume, or that his contribution
1604	included an Egyptian Dictionary, the first ever published
1605	arranged on phonetic principles (!), and containing about 4,500
1606	entries of Egyptian words, and names of gods and places, with
1607	references and translations, and an Egyptian Grammar and
1608	Chrestomathy ? Or, again, take the case of the student who wants
1609	to consult these works and who, hearing that copies of them are to
1610	be seen in the British Museum Library, goes to the Reading Room
1611	to see them. He turns up the entry Birch, Samuel, LL.D., of the
1612	British Museum, in the Great Catalogue, but fails to find any mention
1613	of the Dictionary of Hieroglyphics or Grammar and Chrestomathy,
1614	because they are not mentioned in any one of the columns of names
1615	of the other books and papers which Birch wrote. All that he will
1616	find connecting Birch with an Egyptian Dictionary is the entry,
1617	" Sketch of a Hieroglyphical Dictionary, London, 1838," and unless
1618	he receives further instruction he will conclude that the " Sketch "
1619	published in 1838 is useless to him, and that Birch's Egyptian Dic-
1620	tionary never appeared. 'The same is the case with Birch's transla-
1621	tion of the Book of the Dead, the first ever made and published,
1622	which also appeared in the fifth volume of "Egypt's Place," and his
1623	List of Hieroglyphic Characters which appcared in the first volume,
1624	first with plates of characters, and secondly with the hieroglyphic
1625	characters printed in the new type. The only mention of Birch
1626	in the Great Catalogue in connection with the Book of the Dead
1627	is contained in the title of the Trustees' publication of the texts
p. 47
1628	Introduction. srxix
1629	on the coffin of Amamu. The fault lies not with any of the
1630	generations of the learned and devoted men who have spent their
1631	lives in compiling that wonderful Great Catalogue, with its
1632	millions of entries of books in every printed language of the world,
1633	but with those who buried in their own books Birch's greatest
1634	works so effectually that they have no mention under his name in
1635	the authors' great Book of Life, the British Museum Catalogue.
1636	In his admirable Bibliography, The Literature of Egypt and the
1637	Soudan, 2 vols., London, 1886, 4to, Prince Ibrâhîm Hilmy rightly
1638	mentioned the translation of the Book of the Dead, and the
1639	Dictionary of Hieroglyphics and the Hieroglyphic Grammar under
1640	the entry Birch, Samuel, LL.D., etc. But even so, he refers the
1641	reader for particulars of these works to the entry Bunsen, C. C. J.
1642	HEINRICH BRUGSCH AND HIS " HIEROGLYPHISCH-DEMOTISCHES
1643	WÖRTERBUCH."
1644	The publication of Bunsen's Aegyptens Stelle in der Welt-
1645	geschichte in 1845 fired the imagination of a young German called
1646	Heinrich Brugsch,' who was at that time a pupil in the Real
1647	Gymnasium at Cologne, and he devoted himselt ardently to the
1648	study of the Egyptian inscriptions in the demotic character. In
1649	1849 he published the paper, Die demotische Schrift der alten Aegypter
1650	und ihre Monumente, in the Zeitschrift of the German Oriental
1651	Society (Bd. III, pp. 262-272), and in 1850 he received his Doctorate
1652	from the University of Berlin for his Thesis De Natura et Indole
1653	Linguae Popularis Aegyptiorum, Berlin (Dümmler, 1850, 8vo).
1654	In the same year he published Die Inschrift von Rosette, nach ihrem
1655	Aegyptisch-demotischen Texte sprachlich und sachlich erklärt, with
1656	an Appendix containing a series of hitherto unpublished demotic
1657	texts. In 1851 he published the hieroglyphic text of the Rosetta
1658	Stone,? with a Hieroglyphic-Coptic-Latin vocabulary and a list of
1659	hieroglyphic characters, and after a Mission to Egypt in 1853-54
1660	he published his famous Grammaire Démotique.3 Ten years later
1661	he published his epoch-making work on the Rhind Papyri,' and
1662	proved himself to be an expert in translating very difficult hieratic
1663	and demotic texts. Brugsch did not confine his studies to demotic,
1664	and between 1855 and 1865 he was engaged in drawing up a
1665	' Born and died in Berlin (February 18th, 1827-September gth, 1897).
1666	= Inscriptio Roseltana Hieroglyphica. Berlin, I851. 4to.
1667	3 Grammaire Démolique, contenant les P'rincipes Généraux de la Langue et
1668	de l'lcriture Populaire des Anciens lgypliens, Berlin, 1855. Ito.
1669	• Henry Rhind's Zivei Bilingue Papyri, hieralisch und demolisch, übersetzt
1670	und herausgegeben. Leipzig, 1865. 4to.
1671	Brugsch's
1672	studies ir
1673	demotic.
1674	His editions of
1675	demotic texts
1676	His Grammar
1677	of demotic.
p. 48
1678	His mission
1679	Persia.
1680	Race for
1681	priority
1682	between
1683	Brugsch anc
1684	Birch.
1685	Brugsch's
1686	Hieroglyphi
1687	Demotic
1688	Dictionary.
1689	xl Introduction.
1690	to History of Ancient Egypt under its native kings,' and in pub-
1691	lishing a series of geographical texts, etc. He was attached to
1692	the Mission to Persia of the Baron Minutoli in 1850-51, and served
1693	as Prussian Vice-Consul in Cairo from 1864 to 1866, but in spite
1694	of the official duties attached to these posts he managed to find
1695	time to undertake the compilation of a Hieroglyphic Dictionary.
1696	It is more than probable that he knew that Birch was engaged on
1697	a similar task, but if he had this knowledge, it did not prevent
1698	him from making arrangements for the publication of his work.
1699	That Birch knew of these arrangements is quite certain, for his
1700	name appears in the list of subscribers issued by the publisher.
1701	Each scholar naturally wished to be the first in the field with
1702	his Egyptian Dictionary, so that he might claim the credit of
1703	being the first to publish a really large collection of ancient Egyp-
1704	tian words arranged alphabetically. In this race for priority
1705	Birch was the winner, for he dated his short Preface to the fifth
1706	volume of "Egypt's Place" on April I3th, 1867, and his whole
1707	Dictionary was then printed off. In the other case only the
1708	first volume of Brugsch's Hieroglyphic-Demotic Dictionary, con-
1709	taining the letters ( 4, -, 1 and fl, was printed off at that
1710	time, and the publisher's advertisement on the cover is dated
1711	"Ende April 1867," though Brugsch's Preface is dated März 1867.
1712	The Hieroglyphic-Demotic Dictionary® of Brugsch is, with
1713	the exception of the Introduction, lithographed throughout.
1714	The first four volumes form the Dictionary proper and con-
1715	tain 1,707 pages, aud the last three form the Supplement,
1716	and contain 1,418 pages. The number of words treated in the
1717	Dictionary proper is 4,037, not counting the additions in the
1718	Supplement, which were derived from newly published texts.
1719	Whilst writing out his Dictionary for the lithographer, Brugsch's
1720	object seems to have been to make the work as large as possible.
1721	He states his views on points of Egyptian Grammar at great
1722	but unequal length, and many of his paragraphs are filled with
1723	1 Histoire d' ligypte sous les Rois indigines. Paris, 1859.
1724	• Geographische Inschriften Altägyptischer Denkmäler, Bände I-III, Leipzig,
1725	1857-60; Die Geographie der Acgypter nach den Denkmälern. Leipzig, 1860.
1726	4to.
1727	3 The full title reads: Hieroglyphisch-Demotisches Wörterbuch enthaltend in
1728	wissenschaftlicher Anordnung die Gebräuchlichsten Wörter und Gruppen der heiligen
1729	und der Volks-Sprache und Schrifl der alten Aegypter mebsl deren Erklärung
1730	in Französischer, Deutscher und Arabischer Sprache und Angabe ihrer Verwand-
1731	schaft mit den entsprechenden Wörtern des Koplischen und der Semilische Idiome, 7
1732	Bände, Leipzig, 1867-1882, 4to, Vol. I, 1867; Vols. II-IV, 1868; supplement.
1733	Vol. V, 1880 ; Vol. VI, 1881 ; Vol. VII, 1882.
p. 49
1734	Introduction. xli
1735	extracts from Egyptian texts followed by translations and wordy
1736	comments. In some respects his work resembles an Encyclo-
1737	pædia of Egyptology rather than a Dictionary, and contains a
1738	great deal of information which, it seems to me, should have
1739	been given elsewhere. As no publisher could afford to defray the
1740	cost of printing the Dictionary, even on the Continent, where great
1741	scholarly works are often subsidized by the Government, it was
1742	decided to reproduce Brugsch's manuscript by lithography, which
1743	in those days was a tolerably inexpensive method of publication ;
1744	and Brugsch undertook to write the transfers for the lithographer
1745	with his own hand. Thus he was given practically a free hand
1746	by his publisher, and a Dictionary containing 3,125 pages is the
1747	result. The amount of Egyptological knowledge which he dis-
1748	plays in this truly great work is marvellous, and his familiarity
1749	with the contents of the most difficult texts, whether hieroglyphic,
1750	hieratic or demotic, is phenomenal. He was the greatest Egyp-
1751	tologist that Germany had produced, and his energy and zeal and
1752	devotion and power of work must ever command our warmest
1753	admiration. Brugsclı, like Birch, arranged the words in his
1754	Hieroglyphic Dictionary alphabetically, and it is an interesting
1755	fact that both scholars, apparently independently, came to the
1756	conclusion that Champollion's "natural and rational" system of
1757	arrangement must be rejected. Birch, as we know from his
1758	Preface to the fifth volume of "Egypt's Place," had no high
1759	opinion of Champollion's Dictionnaire Egyptien as a Dictionary,
1760	for he says that it " contained only a few of the principal words."
1761	Brugsch dedicated his Dictionary to the Manes of Champollion,
1762	and in his Introduction says that Champollion's Dictionary, which
1763	was published five and twenty years ago, after its author's death,
1764	under the name of Dictionnaire Egyptien, could and can lay claim
1765	to-day at the very least to this name. He goes on to say that
1766	it was published without the will and intention of the immortal
1767	French scholar, and that it consists of little more than an epitome
1768	of the words and groups in his Grammaire Egyptienne, and that
1769	it contains mistakes of which the master, had he been alive, would
1770	never have allowed himself to be guilty.t
1771	1 "Das unter dem Namen cines Dictionnaire Égyptien vor fünf und zwanzig
1772	Jahren nach dem Tode Champollion's veröffentliche Wörterbuch konnte, und
1773	kann am allerwenigsten heut zu Tage, Anspruch auf diesen Namen machen.
1774	Ohne Absicht und Willen des unsterblichen französischen Gelehrten publicir ,
1775	enthält es beinahe nur einen Auszug der Wörter und Gruppen der Grammaire
1776	Egyptienne, dazu mit Irrthülmern, deren sich niemals der lebende Meister schuldig
1777	gemacht haben würde." Einleitung, p. III.
1778	Brugsch's
1779	encyclopædic
1780	knowledge of
1781	Egyptology:
1782	He rejects
1783	Champollion's
1784	"natural and
1785	rational."
1786	arrangement.
1787	Brugsch's
1788	opinion of
1789	Champollion's
1790	Egyptian
1791	Dictionars.
p. 50
1792	Birch
1793	contemplates
1794	a second
1795	edition of his
1796	Dictionary of
1797	Hieroglyphics
1798	Maspero's
1799	edition of
1800	the Pyramid
1801	Texts.
1802	Birch dies an
1803	leaves his
1804	manuscript
1805	for the secon
1806	edition
1807	unfinished.
1808	Introduction.
1809	Whilst Birch was preparing the manuscript of lis Dictionary
1810	for the printer, and seeing the sheets through the press, other
1811	Egyptologists, e.g., Goodwin, E. de Rougé, Chabas, Devéria,
1812	Dümichen, Lepsius and Pleyte were actively engaged in publishing
1813	and translating hieroglyphic, hieratic and demotic texts. And
1814	long before he had finished printing his Dictionary, Birch had come
1815	to the conclusion that he must prepare a second edition in which
1816	he could give all the new words and forms that appeared in the
1817	newly published texts. As he read these texts he noted every
1818	word and form that ought to be in the new edition, and he con-
1819	tinued to write slips for many years. Those who have visited
1820	him in his room in the Britishı Museum may remember the glass
1821	box containing slips for this new edition; this always stood in
1822	front of his inkstand and was added to daily. More than one
1823	publisher was ready to publisli the new edition of his Dictionary,
1824	but his multitndinous duties and advancing years prevented him
1825	from reading all the tests that were published. And he did not
1826	see that if ever he was to publish the new edition he must at some
1827	time or other cease from the writing of slips and adding to his
1828	manuscript, and so he rejected the advice both of his publisher
1829	and his friends, and continued to write ever more and mora slips.
1830	In 1882 Maspero began to publish the hieroglyphic inscriptions
1831	from the Pyramids of Şakkârah in the Recueil de Travaux, and
1832	in them Birch found whole paragraphs of Egyptian text similar
1833	to passages in the funerary texts on the coffin of Amamu, which
1834	he was preparing for publication by the Trustees. Naturally
1835	he was anxious to include in his new edition as many as possible
1836	of the words and forms from these very ancient texts, and he set
1837	to work to read them and to extract from them additional matter
1838	for his Dictionary. He found his task more difficult than he
1839	imagined it would be, for though he doubted the accuracy of
1840	many of the readings of Maspero's text, he had no means in the
1841	shape of photographs or paper "squeezes" whereby to control
1842	them. Moreover, he was seventy years of age and his health
1843	was failing. But he struggled on gallantly and continued to write •
1844	, slips for the new edition of his Dictionary (which he was certain
1845	he would live to see) until death overtook him on December 26tlı,
1846	1885. When his books and literary effects were being sold
1847	several boxes containing many thousands of slips were put up
1848	to be bid for as a separate lot, and a bidder bought them
1849	for ten shillings. Thus the labour of twenty years was
1850	wasted.
p. 51
1851	Introduction. Xlili
1852	PIERRET'S "VOCABULAIRE HIÉROGLYPHIQUE."
1853	The difficulty of obtaining copies of Birch's Dictionary of Hiero-
1854	glyphics, and the expense of both that work and Brugsch's Wör-
1855	terbuch practically left the students of the ancient Egyptian
1856	language without a dictionary. The first scholar who made any
1857	serious attempt to help the beginner and the advanced student
1858	out of their difficulty was Paul Pierret, Conservateur adjoint
1859	des Antiquités Egyptiennes au Musée du Louvre, and he set to
1860	work to compile the handy and comparatively inexpensive
1861	Vocabulaire Hiéroglyphique,' which so many students have found
1862	to be a useful book of reference. It consists of 759 lithographed
1863	pages in which the words are arranged alphabetically, and an
1864	index to all the French words by which the hieroglyphic words
1865	are translated in the volume, which fills forty-eight double-
1866	columned pages. It contains, in a condensed form, the substance
1867	of the Dictionaries of Birch and Brugsch, and most of the 987
1868	royal names which Lepsius published in his Königsbuch der alten
1869	Aegypter, Berlin, 1858, fol., and most of the 2,000 geographical
1870	names given by Brugsch in his Dictionnaire Géographique, Leipzig,
1871	1877, f0l.ª In his Preface Pierret calls attention to the fact that
1872	Brugsch's Dictionary cost 6oo francs, and this was without the
1873	Supplement, which cost about 500 francs more when it was
1874	completed in 1882. He justifies his inclusion of geographical
1875	names in his Vocabulaire by pointing out what every one has
1876	found who has tried to use the Dictionnaire Géographique, hou
1877	difficult it is to find a given name in that "merveille d'érudition."
1878	He claims no special merit for his Vocabulaire, and says, "Mon
1879	but est de fournir aux commençants un moyen d'aborder directe-
1880	ment les textes, et à tous un manuel commode et pratique."
1881	There is no doubt that he succeeded in his aim.
1882	SIMEONE LEVI'S " VOCABOLARIO GEROGLIFICO COPTO-EBRAICO."
1883	For a few years after the appearance of the last volume of
1884	Brugsch's Wörterbuch in 1882 no attempt was made to publish
1885	in a collected form the lexicographical material that could be
1886	collected from the cditions of hitherto unpublished texts, which
1887	were appearing frequently in England, France, Germany, Russia
1888	and Italy. But meanwhile this material was being diligently
1889	1 Vocabulaire Hiéroglyphique comprenant les mots de la Langue, les Noms
1890	géographiques, divins, royaux et historiques, classés alphabétiquement. Paris, 1875
1891	8vo.
1892	* His Supplement to this work, containing 1,420 pages, appeared in 1879-80.
1893	Pierret's
1894	Hieroglyphic
1895	Vocabulary.
1896	Inclusion of
1897	royal and
1898	geographical
1899	names.
p. 52
1900	Levi's
1901	Egyptian-
1902	Italian
1903	Dictionary.
1904	Levi holds
1905	Egyptian to
1906	be a Semitio
1907	language.
1908	His Egyptia
1909	Hebrew
1910	alphabet.
1911	xliv Introduction.
1912	collected by one scholar at least who was dissatisfied with the
1913	existing Egyptian Dictionaries, and was determined to publish a
1914	new one. This was Simeone Levi, an Italian Egyptologist, who
1915	was well known for the very useful list of hieratic characters which
1916	he published' in 188o. Under the title of Pa Uatch-ur en Metchut
1917	KIKE=m1E) ic., The Great Sea of Words,
1918	he began to publish a Coptic-Hebrew Hieroglyphic Vocabulary
1919	with translations of the hieroglyphic words in Italian and numerous
1920	quotations of Coptic and Hebrew words which he held to be
1921	cognate to the ancient Egyptian words."
1922	The Vocabolario proper consists of six parts folio, which were
1923	published in 1887-88 and contain 1,705 lithographed double-
1924	columned pages; the Supplement consists of two parts, and
1925	contains 696 pages; Part I was published in 1889, and Part II
1926	in 1894. In a very closely written Preface, which fills 30 pages,
1927	Signor Levi discusses the grammar and the structure of the ancient
1928	Egyptian language, which he trcats as though the speech that is
1929	revealed to us by the hieroglyphic, hieratic and demotic texts
1930	belonged to the Semitic family of languages. It was a mistake
1931	on his part to do this, for he assumed to be a fact that which has
1932	never been proved; to him Egyptian, Coptic and Hebrew are
1933	substantially forms of one and the same language. He adopted
1934	an unusual arrangement of the alphabet, placing h r and hs
1935	after tch 7, and t o, or ,and tes after sh co, and kh (x)
1936	• and I at the end of the alphabet, etc. Thus the arrangement
1937	and the values of the letters of his alphabet are as follows :—
1938	a-fá-torN_à-x4i-N."i- x.§4=
1939	e0=xor ·org f ua = 117. Sea ur 9a7.
1940	n.Jb=3, •p =p =af=g. , =,3.Im - s.
1941	mm, 1→, 4,0 n=1 Or=7 201,1-73.-,ls=
1942	sw..Ilsh-i efst=n.o. od=y7z
1943	• yii. Mh-n. §h=r. sUqp.→.0k=s.48-2.
1944	, = п.].
1945	X
1946	• Raccolta dei Segni Ieratici Egizi nelle diverse Epoche, con i correspondenti
1947	Geroglifici ed i loro differenti valori fonelici. Turin, 1880. 4to.
1948	= Vocabolario Geroglifico Coplo-Ebraico: opera che vinse il grande premio
1949	reale di linguistica conferito nell' anno 1886 dalla R. Accademia dei Lincei, e
1950	pubblicalo dopo incorraggiamento della giun'a del consiglio superiore della
1951	istruzione pubblica. Turin, 1887-1894.
p. 53
1952	Introduction. XIV
1953	This systein seeins to represent an attempt to show that the
1954	ancient Egyptians adopted the Hebrew alphabet. By some
1955	curious oversight Levi failed to find an equivalent for the Hebrew
1956	letter y.
1957	HAGEMANS "LEXIQUE FRANÇAIS-HIEROGLYPHIQUE."
1958	The list of published Egyptian Dictionaries ends with the
1959	Lexique Français-Hiéroglyphique that was compiled by M. G. Hagemanıs
1960	Hagemans and was published at Brussels in 1896. It is an octavo Egyptian
1961	volume of 923 lithographed, double-columned pages, which Lexicon.
1962	contain a French-Egyptian Dictionary and Supplement, a hiero-
1963	glyphic, hieratic-demotic alphabet, and a list of determinatives.
1964	THE PRESENT EGYPTIAN DICTIONARY.
1965	It will probably be admitted by all that the compiler of an
1966	Egyptian Hieroglyphic Dictionary should know at first hand
1967	every collection of Egyptian monuments and papyri in the world,
1968	that he should have visited every great Museum on the Continent
1969	and in Egypt, England and America, and copied, or collated with
1970	printed editions, every hieroglyphic, hieratic and demotic text
1971	of importance, that he should know well the histories of Egypt Qualifications
1972	necessary for
1973	wntten by classical writers, and the works of the Arab geographers, writing an
1974	and Coptic in all its dialects, and that he should have had at his Egyptian
1975	disposal unlimited time, in short that he should have been able Dictionary.
1976	to devote his whole life to the making of his Egyptian Dictionary.
1977	That he should also have one or more assistants to help him in
1978	his laborious task also goes without saying. I am conscious tlat,
1979	unfortunately, I possess none of the qualifications necessary for
1980	such a great work except in a very limited degree. Neverthe-
1981	less I have written this Dictionary and how I came to do so the
1982	following paragraphs will show.
1983	Between the years 1880 and 1883 the Natural History
1984	Collections were removed from the British Museum, Bloomsbury,
1985	to the new buildings which were specially constructed to receive
1986	them at South Kensington. Thereupon several of the rooms of
1987	the First and Second Northern Galleries, and the long room that-
1988	ran parallel to the fourth room of the First Northern Gallery
1989	and had contained the studies and workrooms of the Natural Rearrange-
1990	History Staff, were allotted to the Department of Oriental Egyptian ment of the
1991	Antiquities. When Dr. Birch, Keeper of the Department, had Collections in
1992	removed the Collections of Egyptian and Semitic Antiquities Nuseum.
1993	into them, and rearranged the Egyptian Collections, he took
p. 54
1994	The Theban
1995	Recension of
1996	the Book of
1997	the Dead.
1998	Naville's
1999	edition of the
2000	Book of the
2001	Dead.
2002	Birch's
2003	proposed
2004	concordance
2005	to the
2006	funerary
2007	papyri.
2008	xivi Introduction.
2009	in land a task which he had contemplated for many years, namely,
2010	the compilation of a detailed description of the Egyptian hiero-
2011	glyphic and hieratic funerary papyri. The English translation
2012	of the Saite Recension of the Book of the Dead according to the
2013	Turin Papyrus,t which he published in 1867,2 had aroused universal
2014	interest, and he was urged to supplement it with a version of the
2015	older Theban Recension translated from the rich collection of
2016	XVIIIth dynasty papyri in the British Museum. The smaller
2017	papyri had been cut up into sections and mounted under sheets
2018	of glass, and were at that time arranged in drawers in the Table-
2019	Cases in the public rooms. The longer papyri, i.e., those which
2020	measured from 5 to 30 feet in length, had been mounted in black
2021	glazed wooden frames and hung upon the walls of the North-West
2022	Staircase. But as in this position it was well-nigh impossible to
2023	consult them, and as it was feared that they might suffer injury
2024	through damp, they were taken down and, where possible, were
2025	cut up into sections, mounted under sheets of glass and stored
2026	with the shorter papyri. During the general rearrangement of
2027	the papyri which followed these alterations Birch seized the
2028	opportunity of re-examining and describing with minute care the
2029	papyri which Professor Naville had selected as authorities for the
2030	text of his cdition of the Theban Recension of the Book of the
2031	Dead, and he directed me to assist him in this work. He was
2032	chiefly anxious to collect variant readings, and unusual forms of
2033	words, and new words, and to make lists of the papyri in which
2034	particular Chapters appeared. The work was long and difficult,
2035	chiefly because we possessed no concordance of the words of the
2036	Theban Recensions, and therefore could not easily identify the
2037	Chapters in which they occurred in mutilated papyri. So long
2038	as we were dealing with papyri containing the Saite Recension
2039	we found Lieblein's little " Index "s very useful, but for identifying
2040	Chapters and passages in the Theban Recension it afforded no
2041	help. Having grouped the funerary papyri chronologically, i.e.,
2042	according to dynasties, Birch began to write his descriptions of
2043	the papyri, and he directed me to make a concordance to them,
2044	and intended to incorporate the slips that I wrote with those which
2045	he was heaping up as material for the new edition of his " Dictionary
2046	" For the Egyptian text see Lepsius, Das Todtenbuch. Leipzig, 1842.
2047	= In the fifth volume of Egypt's Place in Universal History. London, 1867,
2048	Pp. I6I-326.
2049	" Lieblein, J., Index Alphabétique de tous les Mots contenus dans le Livre des
2050	Morts publié par R. Lepsius d'après le Papyrus de Turin. Lithographed. Paris,
2051	1875. 8vo.
p. 55
2052	Introduction. Xlvil
2053	of Hieroglyphics," which he fully believed he would one day
2054	publish (see p. xlii).
2055	When I had been engaged on this work, officially and un-
2056	officially, for nearly two years, Birch died, but I continued to write
2057	slips for the concordance to the Theban Recension, and began
2058	to collect words from the Bremner (Rhind) Papyrus (Brit. Mus.
2059	No. 10,188), and other funerary works. It was now quite certain
2060	that the new edition of Birch's "Dictionary of Hieroglyphics "
2061	could never appear, and my friends advised me to go on collecting
2062	Egyptian words with the view of publishing a "Vocabulary "
2063	on much the same lines as Pierret's "Vocabulaire." By that time
2064	the slips which I had written amounted to many thousands, and I abandon
2065	I soon found that the work of arranging them and of incorporating the idea of making a
2066	the new ones consumed a vast amount of time. It was impossible concordance
2067	to continue the work on the scale on which I had begun, and I to the funcrary
2068	foresaw that the task of making a concordance to Egyptian papyri.
2069	literature could not be carried out by any man who could not
2070	devote his whole time to the work.
2071	Between 1888 and 1892 the British Museum acquired
2072	the Papyrus of Ani, the Papyrus of Nu, the Papyrus of Nekht
2073	and other remarkable Codices of the Theban Recension of the
2074	Book of the Deadl. The first edition (500 copies) of the Facsimilc
2075	of the Papyrus of Ani was sold in less than two years, and
2076	it became a part of my official work to prepare a second and
2077	more correct edition of the Facsimile and to write the volume Vocabulary to
2078	of English text whicl was published with it in 1894. I made a the Papyrusof Ani.
2079	Vocabulary to the Egyptian text, but want of space prevented
2080	its inclusion in the volume of English translations. I then began
2081	to make a Vocabulary to the Papyrus of Nu, and in working
2082	through it I was so much impressed with the importance of this
2083	Codex that I decided to publish an edition of the Theban The Papyrus
2084	Recension, and to make it and the Papyrus of Nebseni the principal of Nu.
2085	authorities for the Egyptian text. I have described the Papyrus
2086	of Nu at length elsewhere, and it is only necessary to say here
2087	that it contains 131 Chapters, ie., more than any other copy?
2088	of the Book of the Dead now known. The whole papyrus is
2089	carefully written, Nu himsclf probably having been the scribe.
2090	The father of Nu was called Amen-hetep and his mother Sen-
2091	seneb, and it is probable that she was no other than the lady
2092	Senseneb, the wife of Nebseni the scribe, whose copy of the Book
2093	' See my The Chapters of Coming Forth by Day, Vol.I, p. xii. London, 1898.
2094	= The Papyrus of Nebseni contains 77 Chapters.
p. 56
2095	My edition o
2096	the Theban
2097	Recension of
2098	the Book of
2099	the Dead.
2100	My
2101	Vocabulary
2102	of the Theba
2103	Recension.
2104	The collectio
2105	of material
2106	for this
2107	Dictionary.
2108	Xivill Introduction.
2109	of the Dead in the British Museum (No. 9900) las so much in
2110	i common with that of Nu. Taking 115 Chapters from the Papyrus
2111	of Nu, 25 from the Papyrus of Nebseni, 27 from the Papyrus of
2112	Ani, and some half-dozen lıymns, etc., from the Papyri of Hunefer,
2113	Mut-hetep and Nekht, I prepared an edition of the Egyptian texts
2114	and translated them. When I ventured to suggest to Messrs.
2115	Kegan Paul, who undertook to publish the edition, that text
2116	and translation should be accompanied by a Concordance they
2117	demurred, saying that no one would buy the Concordance, or
2118	Vocabulary, for no one wanted such a thing. Finally they
2119	decided to print 750 copies of the Egyptian text and Vocabulary,
2120	and 1,000 copies of the Translation, thinking there would be a larger
2121	demand for it than for the first two volumes of the work. Two
2122	years later they wrote to me saying that the whole edition of the
2123	Egyptian text and Vocabulary was sold, and that as about 230
2124	copies of the Translation were unsold they had decided to sell
2125	them as a "remainder," and they did so. Thus it was proved
2126	that there was a considerable demand for an Egyptian Vocabulary
2127	to the Theban Recension of the Book of the Dead, and that there
2128	were students who would not buy the Translation unless they
2129	could have the Vocabulary with it. In printing the Vocabulary
2130	I adopted a plan hitherto untried. I placed the transliteration of
2131	the Egyptian words in the first instead of in the second column
2132	as was usual, for it seemed to me that it would enable the beginner
2133	to find the word he wanted more easily and quickly. This plan
2134	has been much approved of in England, and as it has been adopted
2135	in an "Aegyptisches Glossar " published in Berlin in 1904 it has
2136	evidently seemed useful to the practical Teutonic mind.
2137	The success of the Vocabulary to the Book of the Dead
2138	and the encouragenient of many friends emboldened me to write
2139	an Egyptian Hieroglyphic Dictionary,' and with this object
2140	in view I began to collect words from Egyptian literature
2141	n generally. I first laid under contribution the Dictionaries of
2142	Birchı, Brugsch and Picrret and verified, as far as possible, all
2143	doubtful readings. From the Vocabularies published with editions
2144	of special texts I obtained much material, and from my own
2145	reading of texts, both published and unpublished, I obtained a
2146	" As Brugsch died in 1804, all hope of a new edition of his Wörterbuch had
2147	to be abandoned. His private copy of this work was purchased by the British
2148	Museum, and is now in the Library of the Department of Egyptian and Assyrian
2149	Antiquities. It is interleaved and in several volumes, and the extensive notes
2150	and additions in his own handwriting suggest that he contemplated the issue of
2151	a new edition.
p. 57
2152	Introduction. xlix
2153	great deal more. The result of all this work was that I filled many
2154	boxes and drawers with slips on each of which a word was written,
2155	with its certain or problematical meaning, and a reference to the
2156	text or monument where it was to be found. In Ig08 I had
2157	written over three hundred thousand slips, and in spite of the
2158	constant help of my wife in arranging them and in making incor-
2159	porations, I realised that the publication of such a mass of material
2160	was impossible. No one man could write the fair copy of it for
2161	press, and no publisher could afford to undertake its publication.
2162	I therefore set to work to revise the slips, and to destroy all that
2163	had redundant references, and references to words the meanings
2164	of which were commonly accepted. In this revision I got rid of
2165	more than one-half of the slips, but even then the compilation
2166	was far too large, and further revision was necessary. I then
2167	cut out all the numerous quotations from texts, and nearly all
2168	comments, abbreviated the references to published works, and,
2169	at the risk of making a somewhat bald Egyptian Vocabulary,
2170	eschewed, except in very rare cases, any attempt to discuss
2171	theoretical renderings of words. This second revision was com-
2172	pleted in 1913, and the slips which I proposed to print numbered
2173	nearly 28,500.
2174	The question of publication then arose. During the early
2175	stages of the writing of this Dictionary an understanding
2176	existed between Mr. Blackett, Manager of Messrs. Kegan,
2177	Paul, Trench, Trübner & Co., and myself that his firm would
2178	endeavour to include it among their publications, but by the
2179	time the manuscript was ready for the printer, he had left their
2180	service, and they were not in a position to fulfil his wish. I talked
2181	the matter over with Mr. Horace Hart, Printer to the Oxford
2182	University Press, and showed him the manuscript of the
2183	Dictionary, and, having made a rough calculation of the probable
2184	cost of printing it, he came to the conclusion that no publisher
2185	ought to undertake the work without a subsidy. He thought
2186	that the cost of production might be lowered by printing it in
2187	Vienna, and spoke highly of the Austrian firm of Messrs. Adolf
2188	Holzhausen, who had already printed several books of mine,
2189	and with whose excellent typography I was well acquainted.
2190	Further enquiry made by me among printers and publishers
2191	showed the correctness of Mr. Hart's opinion, and I accepted it
2192	as final. I decided that it was unwise to attempt to reproduce
2193	my manuscript by lithography, because works of reference
2194	printed by lithography are often very unsatisfactory and difficult
2195	Revisions
2196	of the slips.
2197	Difficulty of
2198	finding a
2199	publisher.
2200	Printing in
2201	Vienna
2202	recommended.
p. 58
2203	A friend offe
2204	to defray the
2205	cost of
2206	printing the
2207	Dictionary.
2208	The printing
2209	of the
2210	Dictionary
2211	begun in
2212	England.
2213	Contents
2214	of this
2215	Dictionary.
2216	Introduction.
2217	to use, and I lacked the skill of Brugsch in writing the
2218	transfers.
2219	*S Soon after my conversation with Mr. Hart I had the oppor-
2220	tunity of placing my difficulty before a friend—an English gentle-
2221	man who has been all his life intensely interested in the ancient
2222	languages of the Near East, and has proved himself to be a
2223	generous patron and supporter of English archæological enterprise
2224	in Egypt and Western Asia for many years past. This gentleman,
2225	who persists in his determination to remain anonymous, gave
2226	me a sympathetic hearing, and a few days later wrote and offered
2227	to defray the cost of printing the Dictionary in Vienna. With
2228	heartfelt gratitude I accepted this munificent offer, and made
2229	preparations to take the manuscript, which filled seven large
2230	tray-boxes, each about two feet three inches in length, to Vienna
2231	in May, IgI4. The completing of a piece of work on which I
2232	was then engaged made it necessary for me to postpone my
2233	journey from the spring till the early autumn, when I hoped
2234	to conclude my negotiations with Messrs. Holzhausen speedily,
2235	and to begin to print before the end of the year. The delay
2236	was providential for the Dictionary, for the Great War broke
2237	out early in August, and my manuscript was safe in England ;
2238	had it been in Vienna it would have been impossible to regain
2239	possession of it for a very considerable time, and even if I had
2240	eventually succeeded in recovering it, its publication must have
2241	been delayed for some years. As things were, I was able,
2242	with the consent of my friend and benefactor, to open
2243	negotiations with Messrs. Harrison and Sons for. the printing
2244	of the book, and very soon after their completion the printing
2245	began.
2246	The present Dictionary of Egyptian Hieroglyphs contains
2247	nearly twenty-three thousand forms of Egyptian words collected
2248	from texts of all periods between the time of the IIIrd Dynasty
2249	and the Roman Period. Strictly speaking, the words belonging
2250	to each of the great periods of Egyptian literature should have
2251	been printed in separate sections, but the time for making such
2252	a series of Egyptian Dictionaries has not yet arrived, it seems to
2253	me. Birch excluded from his Dictionary the names of deities
2254	and the names of places, and printed lists of them as Appendices
2255	to his Dictionary of words. Pierret included in his "Vocabu-
2256	laire" the names of deities, kings and places, and made it to
2257	contain practically all the essential parts of the Hieroglyphic
2258	Dictionaries of Birch and Brugsch, Champollion's " Panthéon
p. 59
2259	Introduction.
2260	Egyptien,"" Lepsius' "Book of Kings," and Brugsch's "Geo-
2261	graphical Dictionary."3 And Brugsch, expecting the student to
2262	refer at first hand to these works, devoted all the space in his
2263	Wörterbuch to registering and explaining Egyptian words. Though
2264	there is much to be said in favour of following this plan strictly, Names of gods
2265	I have nevertheless included in the Dictionary of Egyptian words and goddesses
2266	included.
2267	the names of all the gods and goddesses, and other mythological
2268	beings that I have been able to collect, and thus the total number
2269	of entries in this section of the book amounts to 23,88g.
2270	Pierret's instinct, which told him that a " Vocabulaire Hiéro-
2271	glyphique" that was intended to help beginners in the study of
2272	Egyptology, ought to contain the names of kings, was undoubtedly
2273	correct, but it seems to me that he made a mistake in scattering
2274	them throughout his work. As the "Königsbuch" of Lepsius,
2275	and the "Livre des Rois" of Brugsch and Bouriant" are out of Names
2276	print and scarce, and the edition of my own "Book of Kings "s of kings included.
2277	is rapidly becoming exhausted, I have printed a full list of the
2278	names of Egyptian kings as Part II of this work. This was
2279	necessary, for of Das Handbuch der Aegyptischen Königsnamen by
2280	Pieper and Burchardt only one part has appeared (Berlin, I9I2, 8vo),
2281	and few students can ever hope to possess the splendid but
2282	expensive Le Livre des Rois de l'Égypte, which Gauthier has
2283	published in the Mémoires of the French Archæological Institute
2284	of Cairo, in five parts, folio (Cairo, 1902-I6). My List contains
2285	439 entries, which give the names of all the known kings, from
2286	Menà, the first king of all Egypt, to the Roman Emperor Decius.
2287	It includes all their principal Ka and Nebti names, and their
2288	names and titles as the Horus of Gold, the King of the South and
2289	North, and the Son of Rà. It illustrates at a glance the develop-
2290	ment of the use of these names and titles, which in many cases
2291	resemble the " strong names" that were adopted by the kings
2292	' Collection des personnages mythologiques de l'ancienne Égypte, d'après les
2293	Monumens; avec un texte explicatif par J. E. C. et les figuros d'après les dessins
2294	de L. J. J. Dubois. Avec go planches en couleur. Paris, I823-25. 4to.
2295	• Königsbuch der alten Aegypter. Berlin, 1858. Fol.
2296	° Dictionnaire Géographique de l'Ancienne Égypte. Leipzig, 1877. Fol.
2297	Supplement. Lcipzig, 1879-80. Fol.
2298	* E. Brugsch-Bey et Urbain Bouriant, Le Livre des Rois, contenant la Liste
2299	Chronologique des Rois, Reines, Princes, Princesses, et Personnages Importants
2300	de l'Égyple depuis Ménes jusqu'à Nectanebo II. Cairo, 1887.
2301	• The Book of the Kings of Egypt or the Ka, Nebli, Horus, Sulen Bat and Rü
2302	names of the Pharaohs with transliterations, from Menes, the first dynastic king of
2303	Egypt, to the Emperor Decius, with Chapters on the Royal Names, Chronology,
2304	etc. London, 2 Vols., I908. 8vo.
2305	d2
p. 60
2306	Geographi
2307	names
2308	included.
2309	Geography
2310	Egypt, Syr
2311	and Palest
2312	The Tall
2313	al-'Amârn
2314	Tablets.
2315	lll Introduction.
2316	of Dahomey. Some of the abnormally long strings of bombastic
2317	epithets which the later Pharaohs loved to see prefixed to their
2318	names as Kings of the South and North I have omitted, for they
2319	only contain quite ordinary titles.
2320	The importance to the beginner of having a list of geographical
2321	al names available for handy reference is so obvious that no
2322	apology is needed for devoting a section of this work to a register
2323	of the names of countries, districts, localities, cities, towns, etc.,
2324	in Egypt, the Egyptian Sûdân and Western Asia. Brugsch's
2325	Dictionnaire Géographique, Leipzig, 1887-80, and the three volumes
2326	of his Geographische Inschriften Altägyptischer Denkmäler, Leipzig,
2327	1857-60, contain a vast amount of information, but the facts
2328	needed re-stating and supplementing in the light of the studies
2329	of modern Egyptologists. In drawing up the Geographical List,
2330	which forms Part III of this Dictionary, and contains nearly
2331	3,500 entries, I have derived much help from Müller's Asien und
2332	of Europa nach Altägyptischen Denkmälern, Leipzig, 1893, and
2333	ne. Burchardt's Die Altkanaanäischen Fremdworte und Eigennamen im
2334	Aegyptischen, Leipzig, I909-IO. In the first of these the writer
2335	has treated the geography of Egypt and her colonies historically
2336	and chronologically, and has grouped, in a clear and systematic
2337	manner, all the facts that were available at the time when he
2338	wrote the book. In the second, the author collected a mass of
2339	material of the utmost importance for the student of Egyptian
2340	Geography and Philology. His work is of peculiar value because
2341	he possessed a good working knowledge of Hebrew and other
2342	Semitic dialects, and was able to use it authoritatively in dealing
2343	with Egyptian forms of Semitic words and place-names. Every
2344	Egyptologist must lament the untimely death of this sound
2345	scholar. I have also obtained much help in identifying the
2346	original names of Syrian and Palestinian places mentioned in
2347	Egyptian texts from Knudtzon's Die El-Amarna Iafeln, Leipzig,
2348	1907, and Winckler's complete edition of the texts from the
2349	Tall al 'Amârnah Tablets (Der Thontafelfund von El Amarna,
2350	Berlin, 1889). Wherever possible I have added the cuneiform
2351	originals in the Egyptian Geographical Lists from the Tall al-
2352	'Amârnah Tablets and from the historical inscriptions of the
2353	kings of the later Assyrian Empires which flourished between
2354	1350 and 620 B.c. The exact positions of scores of places must
2355	always remain unknown because their conquerors, whether
2356	Egyptian or Assyrian, often destroyed cities and towns utterly,
2357	and in a generation or two their sites would be forgotten.
p. 61
2358	Introduction. liii
2359	The last section of this Dictionary contains a series of
2360	Indexes. The First Index contains a complete alphabetical list
2361	of all the English words, with references, which are used to
2362	translate the Egyptian words, and it forms a kind of English-
2363	Egyptian Dictionary. I have found the French Index in Pierret's
2364	Vocabulaire Hiéroglyphique very useful in reading Egyptian texts,
2365	and I hope that mine, which is much larger and fuller, and
2366	contains over sixty thousand references, will be acceptable to
2367	the beginner.
2368	The Second Index ought to assist in the identification of
2369	royal names when they occur in mutilated texts. In it many
2370	of the prenomens, which begin with Rã or some other god's
2371	name, are given under two forms; thus (O w d), the prenomen
2372	of Seti I, will be found both under Ră-men-Maāt and Men-Maät-
2373	Rã. The Hebrew and Greek forms of Egyptian royal names,
2374	the identifications of which are tolerably certain, are also given.
2375	The Third Index contains a list of geographical names,
2376	with references, under the ordinary forms in which they are
2377	found in English books. These are followed by lists of the
2378	forms in which they occur in Coptic Literature, in the works
2379	of Greek writers, in the Hebrew Bible, in Semitic texts, and
2380	in the cuneiform inscriptions, both Assyrian and Persian.
2381	The Fourth Index contains a list of all the Coptic words,
2382	with references, that occur in the Dictionary, and the Fifth
2383	Index consists of lists of all the non-Egyptian words, Hebrew,
2384	Syriac, Arabic, Ethiopic, Amharic and Greek, that are quoted
2385	or referred to in it.
2386	The system on which the words are arranged in the
2387	Dictionary is alphabetical, like that followed by Birch in his
2388	"Dictionary of Hieroglyphics," and by Brugsch in his "Wörterbuch,"
2389	and by the makers of Vocabularies to editions of special texts,
2390	eg., by Stern' and Erman" in Germany, Lieblein? in Norway,
2391	Piehl" in Sweden, Schiaparelli" in Italy, Maspero® and Moret' in
2392	1 See the " Vollständiges Hieroglyphisch-Lateinisches Glossar," by L. Stern
2393	in Vol. II of Ebers, Papyros Ebers, das hermetische Buch conservirt in der Uni-
2394	versitäts-Bibliothek zu Leipzig. Leipzig, 1875. Fol.
2395	= Die Märchen des Papyrus Westcar, 2 vols. Berlin, 18go.
2396	• Index alphabétique de tous les Mots contenus dans le Livre des Morts. Paris,
2397	1875. 8vo:
2398	• Dictionnaire du Papynis Harris, No. I. Upsala, 1882. 8vo.
2399	= Il Libro dei Funcrali. Turin, 1880-83. Fol.
2400	• Les Mémoires de Sinouhit. Paris, 1908. 4to.
2401	" Le Rituel du Culte Divin Journalier. Paris, I902.
2402	3
2403	The English
2404	Index.
2405	The Index of
2406	Kings' names.
2407	The
2408	Geographical
2409	Index.
2410	Coptic. Index.
2411	Index of
2412	Semitic words.
2413	The
2414	arrangement
2415	of the words.
p. 62
2416	Translitera
2417	tion.
2418	The meani
2419	of many wo
2420	unknown.
2421	Order of th
2422	letters.
2423	liv Introduction.
2424	France, by Griffith,' and by Griffith and Thompson? in their
2425	Demotic Glossaries, and by myself in England. In the case of
2426	several words belonging to the late period here and there incon-
2427	sistency will be found, but this is due chiefly to the fact that
2428	many signs which had syllabic values under the Middle and New
2429	Empires were used as mere letters in the late texts. And Egyp-
2430	tian scribes were themselves inconsistent in their spellings.
2431	Throughout this book the transliteration of the Egyptian word
2432	is placed first in the entry, according to the plan followed in
2433	my Vocabulary to the Theban Recension of the Book of the
2434	Dead. Then follows the Egyptian word in hieroglyphs, frequently
2435	with a reference to the text where it is found, and thert the
2436	meaning. Now, the exact meaning of many words is unknown,
2437	and can only be guessed at by the context. In some cases the
2438	context makes the meaning of an unknown word comparatively
2439	certain, but in others, especially where no probable Coptic equivalent
2440	is forthcoming, it does not, and then any meaning suggested
2441	is little else than the result of guesswork. In many cases, then,
2442	the English words that are set down as translations of rare and
2443	difficult Egyptian words must only be regarded as suggestions
2444	gs as to the probable meanings. This is especially the case with
2445	rds certain words in the Pyramid Texts. The meaning of some of
2446	them is tolerably clear from the determinatives, but there are
2447	a considerable number of words in these difficult documents for
2448	which no one has so far proposed meanings that may be con-
2449	sidered correct. The spells and magical formulæ which abound
2450	in these Texts are not only difficult to translate because of the
2451	words of unknown meaning in them, but also because it is not
2452	always clear where one word ends and the next begins. Even
2453	Maspero found himself unable to translate whole sentences and
2454	passages in them, and as none of the translations of them pro-
2455	mised by German scholars has yet appeared, it seems as though
2456	the difficulties which they belittled in describing Maspero's edition
2457	of the Pyramid Texts have vanquished them.
2458	e The order of the letters in Birch's " Dictionaryof Hieroglyphics"
2459	is as follows:—Q, _, 2a, 8, ma. l0, co,Is,
2460	un, D, ,1,-,o, • s→, a, f,l 8,
2461	• Catalogue of the Demotic Papyri in the John Rylands Library, Vol. III.
2462	Manchester, 190g.
2463	e The Demotic Magical Papyrus of London and Leiden, Vol. III. London,
2464	I909
2465	"Vocabulary to the Theban Recension of the Book of the Dead. London, 1898.
p. 63
2466	Introduction. Iv
2467	In other words, he tried to make their order approximate to that of
2468	the letters of the English Alphabet.
2469	In E. de Rougé's Egyptian Alphabet (Chrestomathie Egyp-
2470	tienne, Part I, Paris, 1867) the order of the letters is as follows :—
2471	1, J→, 1l,11. 8, e, aa, 1, 3, 0, ,4, 0, LJ, 4,
2472	=,a,1a,7l A = 3, mm, 8,0, 8ss, -,l,
2473	•, Ш, 0, ], ко, , ), Г. In Stern's "Glossar" the order is
2474	as follows:- →dme losa, TD, 8, 11,10, co, 1s, eso,
2475	um, D, s, O,l, -, a, a, s, l, cs,%, , e, д.
2476	The order followed in this Dictionary is: 3, 1, -, 44
2477	or"1, fore, jio,aa, , mm, =or 20, П ,5,,
2478	1,00, s, s, I, e or l,s, e,
2479	Among the words given in this Dictionary are many which
2480	are derived from demotic texts. As my knowledge of this
2481	branch of Egyptology is rudimentary I have relied for the cor-
2482	rectness of their transcription into hieroglyphs chiefly upon the
2483	works of that erratic genius, E. Revillout, and Professor F. LI
2484	Griffith. These scholars have shown that Demotologists are
2485	able to transcribe demotic texts into hieroglyphs, and Birch's
2486	view that they were unable to do this is no longer tenable.
2487	About the correctness of the meanings of many demotic words
2488	given by them there can be no doubt, for the equivalents of a
2489	great number of them, and their counterparts in form, are to
2490	be found even in the existing Coptic " Scalae" and in the printed
2491	Coptic Vocabularies and Dictionaries of Peyron, Tattam and
2492	Parthey.
2493	The references to original documents and to published
2494	editions of them in this Dictionary are, in respect of number,
2495	unsatisfactory. They represent a compromise, and will suffer
2496	the fate of all compromises, that is to say, they will satisfy
2497	nobody. In the great collection of slips which I made first of
2498	all there were to some words as many as sixty references, and
2499	the slips that contained only from six to twelve references were
2500	very few. To print all these was manifestly impossible, for the
2501	references would have occupied far more space than the Egyp-
2502	tian words and their meanings. It seemed at first that each
2503	word ought to be followed by a reference, but even so the
2504	d 4
2505	Birch.
2506	E. de Rougé.
2507	Stern.
2508	Budge.
2509	Demotic
2510	words:
2511	References to
2512	publications.
p. 64
2513	Coptic form
2514	of Egyptian
2515	words.
2516	Mr. Crum's
2517	Coptic
2518	Dictionary.
2519	Borrowed
2520	Semiticword
2521	lvi Introduction.
2522	references required as much space as the Egyptian words, and
2523	I decided that many references to the older printed literature
2524	must be cut out, and only a limited number to recent publica-
2525	tions admitted. Further, it was clear that the names of authors
2526	and their papers printed in the Recueil de Iravaux, the Transac-
2527	tions and Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archæology, the
2528	Archœologia of the Society of Antiquaries of London, the Aegyp-
2529	tische Zeitschrift, and other scientific journals of the kind, would
2530	have to be omitted, and the name of the journal quoted in an
2531	abbreviated form. A list of the abbreviations of the titles of all
2532	books actually quoted will be found on pp. 1x xv-Ixxxvii. This is
2533	followed by a list of all the principal books that have been used or
2534	consulted in the writing of this Dictionary, so that the beginner
2535	may know to what books to turn in the prosecution of his studies.
2536	Following the meaning of the word and at the end of the
2537	entry is often given the equivalent of an Egyptian word in the
2538	latest stage of the language, i.e., Coptic. In selecting these Coptic
2539	equivalents I have not copied them straight out of a Coptic
2540	Dictionary, but have satisfied myself that they bear the meaning
2541	which the Egyptian words have in passages in the Coptic versions
2542	of the Bible, and in Coptic patristic literature generally. Had
2543	the great Corpus of Coptic words upon which Mr. W. E. Crum
2544	has been at work for so many years been available' the number
2545	of Coptic equivalents quoted in this Dictionary would probably
2546	have been quadrupled. The Hebrew, Syriac, Arabic and other
2547	Semitic words quoted in the entries stand in a different relation-
2548	ship to the Egyptian, for they merely represent borrowings of
2549	words, usually by the Egyptians from the Semites, whilst the
2550	true Coptic words are native Egyptian. They seem to me to
2551	stand in quite a different category from the pronouns which were
2552	borrowed at a very early period by the Egyptians from the people
2553	whom, for want of a better nama, we may call "Proto-Semites."
2554	And the greater number of them were certainly introduced into
2555	s. Egyptian texts after the Egyptians founded Colonies in Syria
2556	and Palestine by scribes who either knew no Egyptian words
2557	that were exactly suitable for their purpose, or who wished to
2558	ornament their compositions by the use of Semitic words or to
2559	show their erudition.
2560	" When the Great War broke out in 1914 Mr. Crum was in Vienna, and had
2561	his enormous mass of material with him. He succeeded in leaving the city, but
2562	his manuscripts remained there for a considerable time afterwards, and his work
2563	has been hampered in consequence, and the publication of his Coptic Dictionary
2564	delayed for five years.
p. 65
2565	Introduction. Ivil
2566	In the transliterations of the Egyptian words in this Dic-
2567	tionary, I have followed the order of the letters of the Egyptian
2568	words, but I cannot think that these transliterations always
2569	represent the true pronunciation of the words. Thus in the word
2570	ăāam — T, a plant, it is impossible to think that the
2571	Egyptians took the trouble to pronounce two long vowels having
2572	exactly the same sound and to give its value, always supposing
2573	it had a phonetic value in this word. The analogies in Coptic
2574	suggest that we should read the word simply am, nevertheless
2575	the scribe wrote - Again in the word Nenui[t] or
2576	Nuiltmm41, the primeval watery mass, we have
2577	2mmtenr tummtnu ö, ie., four n sounds; that
2578	any Egyptian ever took the trouble to pronounce all of them
2579	in this word is inconceivable. It is possible that the scribe
2580	wished the reader to understand that one n had to be pronounced
2581	like the Spanish ñ or the Amharic I, and wrote n four times
2582	to make certain that he did so. In many transliterations of
2583	Egyptian words I have added the letter e, not because I think
2584	it represents the vowel which the Egyptians used in these
2585	places, but merely to make the words pronounceable and therefore
2586	easy to remember. Thus the word {f — fp, or &llEp, is
2587	transliterated hes by me, but the Coptic equivalent gwc shows
2588	that the vowel sound between the two consonants was not an e,
2589	but something like an o. On the other hand in S{f, "to
2590	submerge," the Coptic equivalent gacie suggests that in this
2591	word at least the vowel sound was that of some kind of a
2592	And in netchem "nI O, or f il I. "sweet," "pleasant," the
2593	Coptic equivalent nortie suggests the first vowel sound in the
2594	word was u or o and the second that of some kind of e or a.
2595	Without vowels of some kind how can the name of the god
2596	= 8=m z{80r →m z<}=80r m3878
2597	be pronounced ? In transliterating m I have written en or ne,
2598	and there is good authority for doing so, namely the most ancient
2599	Coptic papyrus Codex of the Book of Deuteronomy and the Acts
2600	of the Apostles." Thus in gừ пнєПтекмйтдмд&) (Deut. I3, 10)
2601	the line over the is and the ee proves that the reader had to
2602	" Brit. Mus. MS. Oriental No. 7594. It was written not later than the
2603	middle of the fourth century of our Era. See my Coplic Biblical Texts in the
2604	Dialect of Upper Egypt. London, I9I2. 8vo.
2605	Difficulties of
2606	translitera-
2607	tion.
2608	Addition of
2609	the letter e.
2610	Evidence of
2611	Coptic texts.
p. 66
2612	Separate
2613	vowels in
2614	words.
2615	Egyptian
2616	abbreviatior
2617	of words an
2618	names.
2619	Vowels plac
2620	at the ends
2621	of words.
2622	Iviii Introduction.
2623	supply some vowel when pronouncing these letters, either an a
2624	or an e, probably the latter. And this was the case with
2625	several other letters besides n and ee, for we have a тетпохисув
2626	(Deut. I, 4I), eenp (ibid. 42), TETnorwyy (ibid.), «xw rt
2627	тБвоg (ibid. 4, 15), плєкреептрє (ibid. 20), еей петт гтло
2628	(ibid. 23), пПOTTEЄТ ONZ (ibid. 26), K&T& TEZIH THpE (ibid. 5,33),
2629	€ TOOTK (ibid.), SANTGYOTOT E ROX drw nexppuor (ibid. 8, 24),
2630	rт теё P пwвiy (ibid. 25, 19), 2T 0xwpx (Acts 5, 23), пrax
2631	" ХПCITЄ (Acts 10, 3), etc. From these examples we see that lines
2632	were written over the letters B, X, ee, N, П, р, с, Т, К, r, 9, С, 2
2633	and X, and that in certain positions in words a helping vowel was
2634	necessary for their pronunciation.
2635	The whole question of the use of the separate vowels which
2636	we find in Egyptian words is one of considerable difficulty, and
2637	it seems to me quite clear from the statements that are made
2638	on the subject by Egyptologists that no one has yet succeeded in
2639	solving the problem. It is quite obvious that the scribes syste-
2640	matically wrote certain words without vowels and expected the
2641	reader to supply them, e.g., the name of the god 582 PTH.
2642	Now, it is impossible to pronounce this name without adding one
2643	vowel at least, but there is nothing in Egyptian to show what
2644	that vowel must be or where it is to be placed. In the case of
2645	IS Pth, the Greeks, who spelt the name Фlá, or ølâ, supply the
2646	vowel, and suggest that the Egyptians pronounced it something
2647	like "Ptah." Or, take the name of the god Horus, which the
2648	Egyptians wrote HER & 9 S7SASDand ==1.
2649	without adding any vowel. The transcriptions of the name in
2650	Hebrew (717), Coptic (gwp) and Greek ('Rpos) prove that the
2651	missing vowel is 5, but the Egyptian forms of the name give no
2652	indication of this fact. In the Pyramid Texts we find the form
2653	(M. 454) which was held by one Egyptologist to
2654	prove that the god's name terminated in u; but, according
2655	ed to M. Naville's view, which is probably correct, the fo is really
2656	the vowel that is wanting in the name, which we ought to read
2657	"Hur," or "Hor," as in Hebrew, Coptic and Greek. This same
2658	scholar thinks that another example of the use of the j9 in this
2659	way is found in ofof, or ef, variants of e,
2660	do Sã and al. As the Coptic form of the word is
2661	gwTTi, the ancient Egyptian form of the word clearly included
p. 67
2662	Introduction. lix
2663	the vowel 5, and this is proved by the i , or e in the first two
2664	forms of quoted above. It has seemed to me for several
2665	• D
2666	years past that the vowel signs which we find in many Egyptian
2667	words were intended not to be read necessarily as parts of the
2668	words, but only to indicate or limit their signification. But the
2669	subject is too large to discuss in an Introduction to a Dictionary,
2670	and demands a book to itself. Meanwhile, I understand that
2671	M. Naville is preparing a volume on the whole question, and as
2672	there is every reason to believe that he will present in a new light
2673	many important facts bearing upon Egyptian phonetics, its
2674	appearance is eagerly awaited.
2675	The system of transliteration which I have used in this
2676	Dictionary is a modification of that which was employed by Birch
2677	and some of the older Egyptologists, and by Brugsch until the
2678	last years of his life. The following is the transliteration of the
2679	letters of the Egyptian Alphabet which Brugsch printed in the
2680	first volume of his Wörterbuch (1867) :—
2681	a b h
2682	P h
2683	f X t
2684	i in land-s t
2685	nww n 5
2686	i, ua (w) sso 1 k
2687	In 1880, the following modification of this Alphabet appeared
2688	in the fifth volume of his Wörterbuch (Folge und Umschreibung
2689	der alphabetischen Zeichen) :—
2690	Vowels and half-vowels:
2691	L a (A). _ā (y). " i. 44 і, у (1). В ц, б.
2692	8 4, W (1).
2693	Vowels as
2694	indications of
2695	the meanings
2696	of words or
2697	verbal forms.
2698	The Egyptian
2699	Alphabet in
2700	1867.
2701	The Egyptian
2702	Alphabet in
2703	I880.
p. 68
2704	1X
2705	c.' Consonants :
2706	Jb, v (a)
2707	1312
2708	P
2709	f
2710	m
2711	nww n
2712	h
2713	h (z)
2714	х (п, ч
2715	The Egyptian In 189I (Die
2716	Alphabet in modification of th
2717	18gI.
2718	' (à)
2719	2. 3 (a)
2720	3. (i)
2721	4. "(i)
2722	5. →' (ā)
2723	6. w (u)
2724	7. b
2725	8 . P
2726	1 b con
2727	Introdu
2728	b(3)
2729	Aegyptologie,
2730	• Egyptian Alp
2731	9.
2732	10.
2733	II.
2734	12.
2735	13.\|200
2736	14.
2737	15.
2738	16.
2739	ains a list of doub
2740	ctron.
2741	4
2742	p. 94) he 1
2743	habet which
2744	f
2745	r,l (г)
2746	rw] (1)
2747	h
2748	h
2749	b (x)
2750	le vowels and ha
2751	S
2752	š, X (sx)
2753	5(D)
2754	k, 9 (s)
2755	k, g (2 and ¿)
2756	k (3)
2757	1 (2)
2758	0 (7,0)
2759	1 (т,t)
2760	( (1, p)
2761	t(a) (")
2762	ublished a further
2763	reads as follows :-
2764	17. -,ls
2765	18.
2766	19. g
2767	20. k
2768	21. k (9)
2769	22. t
2770	23. =, )1 (0)
2771	24. d (t)
2772	25. d (í)
2773	ılf-vowels.
p. 69
2774	Introduction. Ixi.
2775	In 1894 Dr. Erman proposed some modifications of this The Egyptian
2776	system of transliterating the Egyptian Alphabet, and printed the Alphabet in
2777	following (Egyptian Grammar, London, I894, p. 6) :—
2778	3 f g
2779	4 i t
2780	11 PSS
2781	W d
2782	b h k
2783	∞ k
2784	In IgII he made the following changes and addition (Aegyp- The Egyptian
2785	tische Grammatik, Berlin, IgII, p. 20):- Alphabet in
2786	IQII.
2787	Liory.m=y. Or=9and4. • h = . 8h=z
2788	= * h. a =s. 1=s. cŠ = g 44=p.
2789	k=3 0t=7a=tcd= 7=d. 44 = y.
2790	11 = y (little yodh).
2791	From these we see that Dr. Erman introduces the sign m as
2792	a letter of the Egyptian Alphabet, and distinguishes between the
2793	two sibilants — and \|!; that he gives y as an alternative
2794	value to 4, and regards \|1 as a "little yodh," and that he retains
2795	3, i and'as the transliterations of 1d and — respectively.
2796	It is also to be noted that his system includes the letters b, h, ś, ț,
2797	and d, making with ; and i seven new characters which must
2798	be specially cut for the compositor's use. There are many objec-
2799	tions that might be urged against this system of transliteration, but
2800	the innovations in it are not worth discussion. It is sufficient to
2801	say that when the actual mistakes in the older system that was used
2802	by Birch, Lepsius, Brugsch and others are eliminated it remains,
2803	in my opinion, the best that has yet been proposed. The modi-
2804	fications which I have made in it for the purposes of this book
2805	are not in any way intended to be improvements or even cor-
2806	rections; they were made solely with the view of simplifying The
2807	the transliteration for the use of the beginner, and of reducing simplified
2808	the labour of the compositor. I have tried to get rid of as many transliter- ation used
2809	letters with diacritical marks as possible, because they often in this book.
p. 70
2810	Maspero
2811	Egyptial
2812	phonetic
2813	S,far
2814	Ixii Introduction.
2815	break off in the process of printing; but I have retained à
2816	for y, à for —, h for & and t for es; three of these, à, h and t,
2817	are familiar to every student of Oriental languages. I have
2818	rejected , and i and '; and letters with lines or a semi-circle under
2819	them, i.e., b, I, 1, d, and s witl an accent (ś), I have eschewed
2820	entirely for the reasons given in the following paragraphs.
2821	Maspero with infinite pains collected in his Introduction
2822	à l'Étude de la Phonétique Égyptienne, Paris, I9I7, a number of
2823	on examples illustrating the various vowel sounds which the
2824	Egyptians themselves gave to the signs Land _. And
2825	from his conclusions it is clear that even though we transliterate
2826	by A, the A will not represent all the various modified sounds
2827	which the human mouth can give to that letter ; and this is also
2828	the case with \| and —. According to him the primitive phonetic
2829	value of the sign ( in Pyramid times was "un A moyen " like
2830	the French A in patte, cage, that is to say, an A, or an open A
2831	which borders on É as in the popular pronunciation MontpÉnasse
2832	for MontpArnasse; A is À grave bordering on Ô, as in the
2833	de popular Parisian pronunciations gOr for gAre, or in the English
2834	All, wOs for wAs; —n is À guttural which recalls the sound of
2835	y = g, but does not correspond to it exactly and turns sometimes
2836	to the A aigu, and sometimes to the À grave. In fact, we see
2837	that in archaic Egyptian "les phonèmes variés de la langue
2838	postérieure ne s'étaient pas produits encore, et qu'il n'y avait
2839	sous chacun d'eux, ainsi que sous chacun des signes reconnus
2840	pour consonmes par tous les savants J'0, do, co, l0, etc.,
2841	qu'un phonème unique, ou, si l'on veut, les groupes de nuances
2842	vocaliques que nous avons l'habitude de désigner par un signe
2843	unique." Accepting these conclusions heartily it has seemed to
2844	me quite unnecessary to use any other signs to represent
2845	and - than a, à and ā respectively.
2846	1 "Si donc nous disons que le signe A anglais figure une voyelle, il n'y a
2847	pas de raison pour que les signes 4, Idi, — ne figurent pas des voyelles. Bien
2848	entendu, je n'ai pas la prétention d'affrmer que, si d par exemple sonnait A, il
2849	n'y avait sous ce signe qu'un seul des A possibles. Comme chaque modification
2850	de forme dans la bouche humaine produit une voyelle ou une nuance de voyelle
2851	différente, le nombre des voyelles et de leurs nuances est très considérable ; aussi
2852	les signes que nous appelons signes-voyelles communément A, E, I, etc., repré-
2853	sentent en réalité des groupes de nuances vocaliques différant très légèrement
2854	l'une de l'autre et l'on considérera les signes qui représentent chacun d'eux,
2855	4, A,→, en Égyptien comme couvrant chacun de ces groupes " (p. I19).
p. 71
2856	Introduction. Ixil
2857	The sign f is transliterated u throughout; it is no doubt
2858	equivalent both to yand 1, and I think it is a mistake to trans-
2859	literate it always by w. The correct transliteration of
2860	sie, or fae, or is a matter of difficulty. That
2861	was sounded in some way different from is clear, otherwise it
2862	would appear in words more frequently. It seems possible that
2863	the sign & n or -d added to the was intended to show that
2864	the was to be pronounced in one of the many ways in which
2865	m is sounded in African languages, but what that way was is
2866	not evident. When- occurs at the end of an Egyptian trans-
2867	cription of the name of a locality in Palestine or Syria it may
2868	represent má. In this book I have often transcribed by m'
2869	And as regards mn, when the Egyptian wrote r - the n was
2870	probably pronounced like the Spanish i or the Amharic "%, gn.
2871	The signs © and • are transcribed throughout by kh and
2872	kha respectively. According to some authorities o is represented
2873	in Coptic by & and te by D, but the Copts did not observe
2874	this distinction carefully, for we find in Coptic texts gHIßI and
2875	Днıßı, дeeеї and Дeeei, дpe and Spe, QwTB and SwTB, etc.
2876	The absoluteness of the statement that * can become in Coptic
2877	2 and & but never çy, but that o can become & or cy, or D or cy,
2878	has been disproved by Maspero,' and nothing more need be said
2879	about it here. In this Dictionary the words beginning with o
2880	and those beginning with • are separated into two distinct
2881	groups for the convenience of the beginner, but it has been
2882	thought unnecessary to use any specially distinctive signs for o
2883	and iro. As he will always have the Egyptian text before him,
2884	he can make no mistake. The x is, of course, dropped.
2885	In 18g2, Professor Hommel pointed out in the Zeitschrift für
2886	Aegyptische Sprache (Bd. 30, s. 9 ff) that the Egyptians userl
2887	two sibilants which were represented by the signs — and fl,
2888	and the fact is beyond dispute, as all will admit. But the texts
2889	prove conclusively that they ceased to distinguish between them
2890	in writing, except in the case of a few words at an early period
2891	and that they used — and ! indiscriminately when they wished
2892	to express the letter s. There is no doubt that — must sometimes
2893	have had a somewhat different sound froin for we find the
2894	• Introduction à l'Étude de la Phonétique lgyptienne, p. 46 ff.
2895	The sign f.
2896	The sign ff.
2897	mm and Mm
2898	• and 2.
2899	to and B.
2900	The sibilants
2901	- and l.
p. 72
2902	* rarely
2903	=T.
2904	m and l
2905	=D and wi.
2906	4=9.
2907	1=g.
2908	oand=t.
2909	Ixiv Introduction.
2910	word for "jackal" written-Jts or t sab or sb,
2911	and the Hebrew word for the animal is zěébh JN!. But we also
2912	find a form beginning with the , thus ( 8 L to, and, as several
2913	variants of this form begin also with ?, the form that begins with
2914	- is not a very sure ground for the statement that -=i. The
2915	z sound must have been very rare in Egypt, for most of the words
2916	under 3 in the Coptic Dictionaries are of Greek origin; ZWNT
2917	for cwnt (see Parthey's Vocabularium) seems to have been the
2918	result of careless pronunciation. When the Egyptians merged the
2919	sound of — in that of \| is not knowi, but the merging must
2920	have happened long before the Christian Era began, for the Copts
2921	represent both signs by c. And the Egyptian transcriptions of
2922	Canaanite geographical names prove that both - and \| repre-
2923	sent D and w. In their transliterations of the signs - and /
2924	the German Egyptologists distinguish - by s and by ś, but in
2925	this Dictionary I have followed the example of Birch and Brugsch
2926	and Maspero, and regarded them as having practically one and the
2927	same sound. Nevertheless, remembering the large number of
2928	words that begin with the signs—and \|, and with the view of
2929	simplifying the task of the searcher who may use this Dictionary,
2930	I have printed all the words beginning with - in one section,
2931	and all those beginning with \| in the section following.
2932	By transliterating 4 by q, a letter with a diacritical point (k)
2933	has been got rid of and, though the transliterating of ts by g
2934	does not seem quite satisfactory, I have followed the example
2935	of the older Egyptologists in this particular.! The signs o and
2936	Y are both transliterated by t, and by using th for s the Greek
2937	O and a letter with a line under it (t) are eliminated. In the
2938	case of c I have retained the transliteration t and have not
2939	adopted d by which it is now sometimes transliterated. Maspero
2940	has shown that in Semitic geographical names in the XVIIIth
2941	dynasty ces often represents the Hebrew 7, e.g., in 18 a$,
2942	Heb. wTp, and 447 JMo, 1773, but other names show
2943	that y is represented in Egyptian by d,t, e.g., 04M a
2944	Heb. poe]. At a later period co is transliterated by ∞, e.g.,
2945	" In one Coptic word, Kacy, "reed," the K represents I, for the hiero-
2946	glyphic forın is IgV; see Erman, Aegyplisches Glossar, p. 139,
2947	and Maspero, Introduction, p. 39.
p. 73
2948	Introduction. Ixv
2949	in the name s n J2y, the Aramean transcription of which is
2950	mD2s, and in the name fespe, Abydos, the Aramean
2951	transcription of which is o1ax. In the Greek period e
2952	represents the Greek T, as in Kleonárpa 518270
2953	and A, as in sios es 44 lf f É. In the Coptic
2954	period, when the hieroglyphs were no longer in use, the
2955	scribes wrote all the names which in the old language had
2956	a o ora e with0. Finally, as Maspero admits' that the sound
2957	of co was not exactly that of the Greek A or the Arabic i,
2958	I have thought it best to retain ! as the transliteration of ex.
2959	It is possible that the sound of the Greek A did exist at one time
2960	in Egyptian, but when the Copts formulated their alphabet it had
2961	disappeared from the mouths of ordinary folk..
2962	There remains to mention now only the transliteration of
2963	7 which in some recent works appears as t' or d with a line
2964	under it, d. In the transcription of Semitic geographical names
2965	represents both i and i, e.g., " vn , 17% and
2966	, 79. But there is abundant proof that it may be
2967	correctly transliterated by both ts and tch, and I have adopted
2968	the latter, which is pronounced like the ch in "child," or the c
2969	in "cicerone."
2970	EGYPTIAN AN AFRICAN LANGUAGE FUNDAMENTALLY.
2971	During the years which I spent in collecting the materials
2972	for this Dictionary I looked eagerly in the texts for any evidence
2973	that would throw light on the relationship of the ancient Egyp-
2974	tian language to the Semitic languages and to the languages of
2975	North Eastern Africa. Though the subject is one of considerable
2976	importance philologically, it has. never been, in my opinion,
2977	properly discussed, because the Semitic scholars who have written
2978	about it have lacked the Egyptological knowledge necessary for
2979	arriving at a decision, and the Egyptologists, with the exception
2980	of the lamented Burchardt, have had no adequate knowledge of
2981	Semitic languages and literature. Benfey came to the conclusion
2982	that the ancient Egyptian language had close affinity with the
2983	Semitic family of languages, but then he also said that the Semites
2984	belonged to a great group of peoples which not only included the
2985	" Introduction, p. 30, Notre ces est donc, je pense, l'intradentale faible 1,
2986	et il est à ce qui =→o a été un moment à o.
2987	e
2988	→=d(7)
2989	or ! (2).
2990	• =ts and
2991	tch.
2992	The alleged
2993	relationship of
2994	Egyptian to
2995	the Semitic
2996	languages.
2997	Benfey's
2998	opinion.
p. 74
2999	Brugsch or
3000	the Semitio
3001	origin of th
3002	Egyptian
3003	language.
3004	Stern's
3005	opinion.
3006	Ixvi Introduction.
3007	Egyptians, but all the peoples of Africa, which is obviously
3008	absurd. Although his excursions into Coptic had disastrous
3009	results so far as his reputation was concerned, his view that there
3010	was a close affinity between the Egyptian and Semitic languages
3011	found acceptance with many scholars, among them being E. de
3012	Rougé, Ebers and Brugsch, all of whom were Egyptologists.
3013	Birch's view was that the "greater portion of the words
3014	[in the ancient Egyptian language] are an old form of the Coptic ;
3015	others, no longer found in that tongue, appear (to be) of Semitic
3016	origin, and have been gradually introduced into the language
3017	from the Aramaïc and other sources. A few words are Indo-
3018	Germanic." Brugsch stated categorically that the oldest form
3019	of the ancient Egyptian language is rooted in Semitic, and he
3020	prophesied that one day philological science would be astonished
3021	at the closeness of the relationship which existed between Egyp-
3022	tian and the Semitic languages. He was convinced that they had
3023	a mother in common, and that their original home was to be
3024	sought for on the banks of the Tigris and Euphrates Brugsch
3025	held these views practically to the end of his life, for in his Die
3026	Aegyptologie, Leipzig, 18g1, p. gI, he quotes from his Wörterbuch
3027	the words which he wrote in the preface in 1867. Stern, the
3028	eminent Coptic scholar, also declared that the Egyptian had an
3029	affinity with the Semitic languages, which shows itself in the
3030	pronominal formations and in the roots which are common to
3031	all, but thought that it separated itself from its Asiatic sisters
3032	at a very early period and developed along lines of its own."
3033	These views, which the older Egyptologists expressed in
3034	gencral terms, were crystallized by Erman in a paper which he
3035	contributed to the Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen
3036	1 Benfey, Über das Verhältniss der Aegyptischen Sprache zum Semitischen
3037	Sprachstamme. Leipzig, 1844.
3038	* Bunsen, Egypt's Place, Vol. V, p. 618.
3039	• Es steht mir nämlich fest, dass die altägyptische Sprache, d. h. die älteste
3040	Gestaltung derselben, im Semitischen wurzelt. ... Im voraus kann ich es
3041	weissagen, dass die Sprachforschung eines Tages erstaunt sein wird über das
3042	enge Band der Verwandtschaft, welches die ägyptische Sprache mit ihren
3043	semitischen Schwestern zusammenknüpft, und über die mir jetzt schon feststehen-
3044	de Thatsache, dass alle eine gemeinsame Mutter haben, deren Ursitze an den
3045	Ufern des Euphrat und Tigris zu suchen ist." Wörterbuch, Bd. I, p. ix.
3046	• Es besteht eine alte verwandtschaft zwischen der ägyptischen, welche dem
3047	hamitischen stamme angehört, und den semitischen sprachen, wie sich unver-
3048	kennbar noch in der pronominalbildung und in manchen gemeinsamen
3049	wurzeln zeigt; doch scheint sich das ägyptische von den asiatischen schwestern
3050	früh getrennt zu haben und seinen eigenen weg gegangen zu sein. Koptische
3051	Grammatik, p. 4.
p. 75
3052	Introduction. Ixvii
3053	Gesellschaft in 18g2.t In this he pointed out in a systematic
3054	manner the details of Egyptian Grammar that have their counter-
3055	parts in the Semitic languages, and printed a List of the words
3056	that were common to the Egyptian and Semitic languages. Most of
3057	these words had been remarked upon by Brugsch in his Wörterbuch,
3058	but Erman's List heightens their cumulative effect, and at the
3059	first sight of it many investigators would be inclined to say
3060	without any hesitation, "Egyptian is a Semitic language."
3061	very able comparative philologist of the Semitic Languages,
3062	Carl Brockelmann, impressed by the remarks of Brugsch quoted
3063	above and by this List, says that Egyptian must certainly be
3064	included among the Semitic Languages, and that the more the
3065	oldest form of it, such as that made known by the Pyramid
3066	Texts, is investigated, the more convincingly apparent becomes
3067	its similarity to the Semitic Languages. Like Brugsch, he thinks
3068	that it separated itself from its sister tongues thousands of years
3069	ago, and went its own way. According to him the Egyptian
3070	language developed more quickly than the languages of the
3071	other Semites, which was due partly to the mixing of the people
3072	caused by the invasion of the Nile Valley by Semites, and the
3073	rapidity with which the Egyptian civilization reached its zenith,
3074	much in the same way as English has gone far away from the other
3075	Germanic languages.? Wright thought that the connection
3076	between the Semitic and the Egyptian languages was closer than
3077	that which can be said to exist between the Semitic and the
3078	Indo-European. But he called attention to the fact that the
3079	majority of Egyptian roots are monosyllabic in form, and that
3080	they do not exhibit Semitic triliterality. He was prepared to
3081	admit that the "not a few structural affinities " might perhaps
3082	be thought sufficient to justify those linguists who hold that
3083	Egyptian is a relic of the earliest age of Semitism, i.e., of Semitic
3084	1 Das Verhältniss des Aegyptischen zu den semitischen Sprachen (Bd. XLVI),
3085	p. 93 ff.
3086	" Es scheint sehr vieles dafür zu sprechen, dass die Aegypter eigentlich in
3087	diesen Kreis hineinzubeziehen sind. Je mehr die Forschung den ältesten
3088	Formenbau des Aegyptischen, wie er in den Pyramidentexten vorliegt, er-
3089	schliesst, desto überraschender tritt Achnlichkeit mit dem Semitischen zu Tage.
3090	• Durch die Vermischung der einwandernden Semiten mit den älteren,
3091	anderssprachigen Bewohnern des Niltals und durch die frühe Blüte ihrer Kultur
3092	sei das Aegyptische viel schneller und durchgreifender fortentwickelt, als die
3093	Sprachen der anderen Semiten, ähnlich wie das Englische sich unter denselben
3094	Umständen so weit von den anderen germanischen Sprachen entfernt hat.
3095	Grundriss der vergleichenden Grammatik der semitischen Sprachen. Berlin, 1908,
3096	p.3.
3097	e 2
3098	Recent views
3099	based on
3100	Brugsch's
3101	opinion.
3102	Monosyllabic
3103	character of
3104	Egyptian
3105	roots.
p. 76
3106	Egyptian
3107	fundamental
3108	an African
3109	language.
3110	Perpetual
3111	lnmigratior
3112	into the Nile
3113	Valley.
3114	Borrowings
3115	from
3116	proto-Semitic
3117	Ardition of
3118	conventional
3119	signs.
3120	Ixvill Introduction.
3121	speech as it was before it passed into the peculiar form in which
3122	we may be said to know it historically.!
3123	Now no one who has worked at Egyptian can possibly doubt
3124	that there are many Semitic words in the language, or that many
3125	of the pronouns, some of the numbers, and some of its gram-
3126	matical forms resemble those found in the Semitic languages.
3127	But even admitting all the similarities that Erman has claimed,
3128	it is still impossible to me to believe that Egyptian is a Semitic
3129	language fundamentally. There is, it is true, much in the Pyra-
3130	mid Texts that recalls points and details of Semitic Grammar,
3131	ly but after deducting all the triliteral roots, there still remains a
3132	very large number of words that are not Semitic, and were never
3133	invented by a Semitic people. These words are monosyllabic,
3134	and were invented by one of the oldest African (or Hamitic, if
3135	that word be preferred) peoples in the Valley of the Nile of whose
3136	written language we have any remains. These are words used
3137	to express fundamental relationships and feelings, and beliefs which
3138	are peculiarly African and are foreign in every particular to
3139	Semitic peoples. The primitive home of the people who invented
3140	these words lay far to the south of Egypt, and all that we know
3141	of the Predynastic Egyptians suggests that it was in the neigh-
3142	bourhood of the Great Lakes, probably to the east of them. The
3143	whole length of the Valley of the Nile lay then, as now, open to
3144	peoples who dwelt to the west and east of it, and there must
3145	always have been a mingling of immigrants withı its aboriginal
3146	inhabitants. These last borrowed many words from the new-
3147	comers, especially from the "proto-Semitic" peoples from the
3148	country now called Arabia, and from the dwellers in the lands
3149	between the Nile and the Red Sea and Indian Ocean, but they
3150	continued to use their native words to express their own primitive
3151	ideas, especially in respect of religious beliefs and ceremonies.
3152	Words like tef "father," sa "son," sen "brother,"
3153	af lia "Alesh," ges al "bone," tep ® "head," äb ® "heart,"
3154	à —"'hand," tches " ? "self," ka LJ "double," ba "soul"
3155	åakh "spirit," and scores of others that are used from the
3156	earliest to the latest times, are African and have nothing to do
3157	witlı the Semitic languages. When they had invented or borrowed
3158	the art of writing, they were quick to perceive the advantage of
3159	adding to their pictures signs that would help the eye of the
3160	' Lectures on the Comparalive Grammar of the Semitic Languages. Cambridge,
3161	1890, рр. 33-34.
p. 77
3162	Introduction. Ixix
3163	reader, and convey to his mind an exact conception of what the
3164	writer intended to express. The names of the cardinal numbers
3165	show that the people who invented the words quoted above
3166	counted by fives, for they have words for "one" f, "two"
3167	, "three" →o, "four" ta I), and "five" o , and their
3168	next number is "ter" n. When they came in contact with • the
3169	Semites they borrowed from them the numbers " six" "( 118'
3170	Heb. ww, "seven" 1oIlI i!!! Heb. Yz4, "eight" @ шиу I wm Iili Heb
3171	moby, and "nine" o 1\|!Il Heb. yun. In a similar manner they
3172	borrowed t o as a sign of the feminine, and several of the pronouns,
3173	and at a much later period many of the Semitic words that were
3174	current at the time in Syria and Palestine. And it has always
3175	seemed to me that some of the aboriginal words of the primitive
3176	Egyptians found their way into neighbouring countries, where they
3177	still live. Thus the common Egyptian word khefti
3178	"enemy," which has its equivalent in the Coptic shaft cagt,
3179	is also found in Amharic under the form shaftá NG:. The
3180	Egyptian word teng n EED fi, "pygmy," seems to be preserved
3181	in the Amharic denk Ln: The Egyptian word tuat *
3182	"morning," seems to survive in the Amharic țuwat M.7 : ; and with
3183	the Egyptian Sa(?)T or i, "man," "person," may be com-
3184	pared the Amharic sare AD: " man or woman," " person."
3185	As none of the literature of the peoples who lived on each
3186	side of the Valley of the Nile las been preserved, we lave no means
3187	of finding out how much they borrowed linguistically from the
3188	Egyptians or the Egyptians from them, but I believe the Egyptians
3189	were as much indebted to them as to the Semites. I do not for
3190	one moment suggest that such literature as the modern inhabitants
3191	of the Valley of the Nile and the neighbouring countries possess,
3192	whether it be those on the east or those on the west of the Nile,
3193	can be utilized for explaining ancient Egyptian texts, but the
3194	comparatively small amount of attention which I have been able
3195	to devote to the grammars and vocabularies of some of the
3196	languages now spoken in the Eastern Sûdân has convinced me
3197	that they contain much that is useful for the study of the lan-
3198	guage of the hieroglyphs. The ancient Egyptians were Africans,
3199	and they spoke an African language, and the modern peoples of
3200	the Eastern Sûdân are Africans, and they speak African lan-
3201	guages, and there is in consequence much in modern native
3202	Borrowing
3203	numbers.
3204	Borrowing of
3205	the pronour
3206	and the sie
3207	of the
3208	feminine.
3209	Survivals in
3210	Amharic.
3211	Value of
3212	modern
3213	Sûdânî
3214	dialects for
3215	comparative
3216	purposes.
p. 78
3217	The
3218	Introduc
3219	Lists of
3220	Hieroglyt
3221	signs by
3222	Champoll
3223	Birch, E
3224	Rougé a
3225	Brugsch.
3226	Ixx Introduction.
3227	Sûdânî literature which will help the student of ancient Egyptian
3228	in his work. From the books of Tutschek,' Krapf," Mitterutzner,®
3229	and from the recently published works of Captain Owen' and
3230	Westermann,° a student with the necessary leisure can collect a
3231	large number of facts of importance for the comparative study
3232	of Nilotic languages both ancient and modern.
3233	THE INTRODUCTION, INDEXES, SEMITIC ALPHABETS, ETC.
3234	In the introductory section of this book I have given a list
3235	ton. of the commonest Egyptian signs, with their values as phonetics
3236	and determinatives, arranged practically according to the Lists
3237	of Egyptian Hieroglyphic Signs published by the eminent printing
3238	firms of Theinhardt in Berlin,® Holzhausen in Vienna,' and
3239	Harrison & Sons in London.® Certainly none of these lists is
3240	absolutely correct since the classification of several of the signs
3241	is the result of guesswork, for the simple reason that Egyptolo-
3242	gists do not know what objects certain signs are intended to
3243	represent. The only native Egyptian List of Hieroglyphs known
3244	hic was published by Griffith, Iwo Hieroglyphic Papyri from Tanis,
3245	ion, London, 188g, 4to, but this does not help us much in the identi-
3246	d de fication of the hieroglyphs. The first printed List of Hieroğlyphs
3247	was published by Champollion in his Grammaire Egyptienne,
3248	Paris, 1836, and contains 260 hieroglyphs. In 1848 Birch pub-
3249	lished a fuller List with detailed descriptions (see above p. xxхiii)
3250	in the first volume of the German and English editions of Bunsen's
3251	"Aegyptens Stelle." This he revised and enlarged, and re-
3252	published in 1867, in the second edition of the first volume
3253	of the English edition, pp. 505-559. It contained 8go hiero-
3254	glyphs and 201 determinatives were grouped separately. In 1851
3255	E. de Rougé issued a List of hieroglyphs in his Catalogue des signes
3256	hiéroglyphiques de l'Imprimerie Nationale, Paris, 1851, and he
3257	reprinted it with explanations and descriptions in the first part
3258	• Grammar of the Galla-Language. Munich, 1845 ; and his Lexicon. Munich,
3259	I84I.
3260	= Vocabulary of the Galla-Language. London, I842.
3261	• Die Dinka-Sprache in Central Afrika (with Wörterbuch). Brixen, 1866.
3262	• Bari Grammar and Vocabulary. London, 1908
3263	• The Shilluk People: their Language and Folklore. Berlin, I9I2 ; Die
3264	Sudansprachen. Hamburg, IgII; The Nuer Language. Berlin, 1912.
3265	• Liste der Hieroglyphischen Typén aus der Schriftgiesserei. Berlin, 1875.
3266	This list was arranged by Lepsius.
3267	" Hieroglyphcn. Vienna (no date). This List contains all the unusual types
3268	which were specially cut to print Maspero's edition of the Pyramid Texts.
3269	•List of Egyptian Hieroglyphics. London, 18g2.
p. 79
3270	Introduction. Ixxi
3271	of his Chrestomathie Egyptienne, Paris, 1867. This contained
3272	about 340 hieroglyphs. A much fuller and more accurate List
3273	was published by Brugsch, Index des Hiéroglyphes Phonétiques y
3274	compris des valeurs de l'Ecriture Secrète, Leipzig, 1872, and it
3275	contained 6oo signs and their phonetic values, accompanied by
3276	references to pages of his Wörterbuch, and 147 determinatives.
3277	After the Lists given by Rossi in his Coptic Hieroglyphic Gram-
3278	mar* and by von Lemm? in his Egyptian Reading Book, no further
3279	attempt was made to discuss hieroglyphs generally until Griffith
3280	described 104 Egyptian characters in Beni Hasan III, London,
3281	1896. Two years later he published A Collection of Hieroglyphs,
3282	London, 18gå, which contained descriptions and identifications of
3283	I92 hieroglyphs illustrated by really good coloured pictures of the
3284	objects which they represented, copied chiefly from coffins and
3285	tombs of the XIIth dynasty. The most recently published List
3286	of Hieroglyphs is that given by Erman in the third edition of
3287	his Aegyptische Grammatik, Berlin, IgII. It contains about 660
3288	hieroglyphs, not reckoning variants, selected from Theinhardt's
3289	List. In the List of Hieroglyphs given in the present work I have
3290	followed their order in the List of Messrs. Harrison & Sons, but
3291	have been obliged to alter the numbers of the characters.
3292	have given all the ordinary phonetic values which the signs have
3293	when forming parts of words generally, but have made no attempt
3294	to give the word-values when they are used as ideograpls. The
3295	values which many of the signs had when used in the so-called
3296	"enigmatic writing." and in the inscriptions of the Ptolemaïc
3297	Period are not given. Want of space made it impossible to
3298	include in this Introduction a list of the hieratic forms of hiero-
3299	glyphs; for these the beginner is referred to Pleyte's Catalogue
3300	Raisonné de Types Egyptiens Hiératiques de lu Fonderie de N
3301	Tetterode, Leyden, 1865 (which contains 388 signs), and the works
3302	of Simeone Levi' and G. Möller.*
3303	I have also given in the Introduction reproductions by photo-
3304	graphy of the Egyptian Alphabet as formulated by Young,
3305	" Grammatica Copto-Geroglifica con un' appendice dei principali segni sillabici
3306	e del loro significato. Rome-Turin-Florence, 1877. It contains 386 phonetic signs
3307	and 124 determinatives.
3308	= Aegyptische Lesestücke.
3309	= Raccolta dei Segni Ieratici Egizi nelle diverse epoche con i corrispondenti
3310	Geroglifici ed i loro differenti valori fonetici, Turin, 1880 (contains 675 signs).
3311	• Hieratische Paläographie. Die Aegyptische Buchschrift in ihrer
3312	wickelung von der Fünften Dynastie bis zur Römischen Kaiserzeit. Part I, Leipzig,
3313	1909 (contains 719 signs) ; Part II, Leipzig, 1909 (contains 713 signs) ; Part III,
3314	Leipzig, I9I2 (contains 713 signs).
3315	e 4
3316	The selected
3317	Lists of Rossi,
3318	von Lemm,
3319	Griffith and
3320	Erman.
3321	Lists of
3322	hieratic signs.
p. 80
3323	Reproductions
3324	of pages of
3325	some early
3326	Egyptological
3327	works.
3328	Semitic
3329	alphabets.
3330	The mistakes
3331	of scribes and
3332	transcribers,
3333	their errors
3334	and omissions
3335	Ixxii Introduction.
3336	Champollion, Lepsius, and Tattam, and reproductions of pages of
3337	Birch's Sketch of a Hieroglyphical Dictionary, Young's Rudiments of
3338	an Egyptian Dictionary in the ancient Enchorial Character, Cham-
3339	pollion's Dictionnaire Egyptien, and Birch's Dictionary of Hiero-
3340	glyphics. These works are not to be found in every public, still
3341	less private, library, and I believe that many a reader will examine
3342	and study them, if only from the point of view of the bibliographer.
3343	The indexes to the Coptic and to the non-Egyptian words
3344	and geographical names which are at the end of the book will show
3345	that a considerable number of Coptic, Hebrew, Syriac, Arabic,
3346	Ethiopic, Amharic, Assyrian and Persian words and names are
3347	quoted in this Dictionary. The beginner who wishes to examine
3348	these words will need to learn the alphabets of the principal
3349	Semitic languages, and as I know of no Egyptological work in
3350	which they are to be found, I have included them in this Intro-
3351	duction, and they follow the List of Egyptian Hieroglyphs.
3352	APOLOGIA AND THANKS.
3353	In the preparation of the manuscript of this Dictionary
3354	for the printer I have not spared labour, or trouble, or time or
3355	attention, and I haye made every effort during the proof reading
3356	to reduce misprints to a minimum. I have copied too many
3357	texts in the course of my life not to know how easy it is for the
3358	attention to be distracted, and the eye to be deceived, and the
3359	hand to write something which it ought not to write when doing
3360	work of this kind. The professional copyists of the Book of
3361	the Dead, and the monastic scribes who laboriously transcribed
3362	Coptic, Syriac, Arabic and Ethiopic texts in Egypt, Ethiopia
3363	and Syria, made many mistakes, mis-spelt the words of the arche-
3364	types in their copies, omitted whole lines, and made nonsense
3365	of many passages by omitting parts of words and mixing together
3366	the remaining parts. It seems to me obvious from these facts
3367	that every one who undertakes a long and very tedious work
3368	like the making of an Egyptian Dictionary, must be guilty of
3369	the perpetration of mistakes, blunders, and errors in his copying,
3370	however careful he may be. In my work there will be found incon-
3371	sistencies, misunderstandings, and misprints, and probably down-
3372	right misstatements, and as Maspero said in his edition of the
3373	Pyramid Texts, " je le regrette sans m'en étonner.\| • C'est
3374	une infirmité de la nature humaine dont on finit par prendre son
3375	parti, comme de bien d'autres." Notwithstanding such defects
3376	I hope and believe that this Dictionary will be useful to the
p. 81
3377	Introduction. Ixxiii
3378	beginner, and will save him time and trouble and give him help,
3379	and if my hope and belief be realized, the purpose of my friend
3380	who made the printing of the book possible will be effected, and
3381	my own time and labour will not have been wasted. Many,
3382	many years must pass before the perfect Egyptian Hieroglyphic
3383	Dictionary can, or will, be written, and meanwhile the present
3384	work may serve as a stop-gap.
3385	It is now my pleasant duty to put on record my thanks and
3386	gratitude to those who have enabled me to produce this book.
3387	First and foremost they are due to the gentleman, who having
3388	discussed with me my plan for the proposed Dictionary and
3389	suggested certain modifications of it and additions to it, decided
3390	to defray the entire cost of its production. In spite of my
3391	entreaties he persists in remaining anonymous, and wishes to be
3392	known only as an English gentleman who is interested in every-
3393	thing that concerns the history, religion, language and literature
3394	of ancient Egypt, and in the language and literature of the Copts,
3395	that is to say, of the Egyptians who embraced Christianity. He
3396	is also deeply interested in the exploration of Western Asia,
3397	and has liberally supported all the endeavours made by the
3398	English to excavate the sites of the ancient cities mentioned in
3399	the Bible. Owing to the great advance in the price of materials,
3400	and the various rises in wages in the printing trades that have
3401	taken place during the War, twice or thrice I was on the verge
3402	of being obliged to stop the printing of this book, but my friend
3403	decided that the work should go on, and that the original plan
3404	as approved by him should be neither altered nor curtailed, and
3405	he furnished the means for continuing the work. What this
3406	means will be evident from the fact that since we began to print
3407	in July, I9I6, the cost per sheet has increased by not less than
3408	125 per cent.! In addition to this generous act I am indebted
3409	to my anonymous friend for ready help and sympathy during
3410	the last forty years.
3411	I owe my wife many thanks for constant help in the sorting
3412	and incorporation of slips, and for assistance in the reading of
3413	proofs. She has also read for and with me the proofs and revises
3414	of every sheet of the book, and its completion is due largely to
3415	her help and encouragement.
3416	To Mr. Edgar Harrison, partner in the firm of Harrison &
3417	Sons, I am indebted in another way. From start to finish
3418	he has taken the deepest interest in the printing of the
3419	Dictionary, and has done everything he could, both officially
3420	Thanks to
3421	those who
3422	have made the
3423	publication
3424	of this
3425	Dictionary
3426	possible.
3427	Great rise in
3428	wages and
3429	cost of
3430	production
3431	of this
3432	Dictionary.
3433	Mr. Edgar
3434	Harrison.
p. 82
3435	Messrs.
3436	Harrisons'
3437	fount of
3438	Egyptian
3439	type.
3440	Messrs.
3441	Harrisons'
3442	Oriental
3443	compositor.
3444	Ixxiv Introduction.
3445	and privately, to forward my work. During the War, when the
3446	resources of the Firm were strained to their utmost to carry out
3447	the urgent work which was thrust upon them by the Govern-
3448	ment, and when every available hand was pressed into this service,
3449	he somehow managed to keep going the composition of this book,
3450	and found means of machining each sheet when ready for press.
3451	Besides this, he had many hundreds of new characters cut, and
3452	spared no trouble in reproducing my manuscript, and when-
3453	ever necessary he cast great quantities of new type to enable
3454	the composing to continue, and so avoided delay during the
3455	distribution of the type of worked-off sheets. At the present
3456	time his fount of Egyptian type is the largest and most compre-
3457	hensive and complete in the world. At my request he has pre-
3458	pared a list of his Egyptian Hieroglyphic types which will be
3459	found at the end of the volume. On the Continent great printing
3460	firms like Harrison & Sons, who enlarge and complete their founts
3461	of Oriental types, recaive subsidies from Governments, or from
3462	Academies, but in England no subsidies or contributions are
3463	given to printers, and the satisfaction which they feel when they
3464	have done a public-spirited act of this kind is their sole reward.
3465	That Messrs. Longman cast at their own expense the fount of
3466	solid Egyptian type that was used for printing Birch's "List
3467	of Hieroglyphics," and his "Dictionary of Hieroglyphics," and
3468	that Messrs. Harrisons have cut, at their own expense, the very
3469	extensive and completa fount of linear hieroglyphic types used
3470	in the printing of the present work, will ever redound to the credit
3471	of the great company of English publishers and master-printers.
3472	Dedication : the coloured border was drawn by Mr. Alfred Caton.
3473	Finally, I mention with gratitude the help which I have
3474	received from Mr. A. E. Fish, the able compositor in the employ
3475	of Messrs. Harrisons who set the type of this Dictionary. He has
3476	shown great zeal and interest in the work, and his skill and great
3477	experience have triumphed over many difficulties, and made
3478	the proof reading casier. He is a worthy successor of Mr. Mabey,
3479	Messrs. Harrisons' great Oriental Compositor, who set the type
3480	for George Smith's monumental work The History of Assur-
3481	banipal, London, 1871, and of Mr. Fisher who set the type for
3482	my text volume of the Book of the Dead, London, 1894, published
3483	by the Trustees of the British Museum.
3484	ERNEST WALLIS BUDGE.
3485	BRITISH MUSEUM,
3486	February 25th, 1920.
p. 83
3487	A LIST
3488	OF THE PRINCIPAL WORKS USED IN THE PREPARATION
3489	OF THIS DICTIONARY, AND OF THE ABBREVIATIONS
3490	OF THEIR TITLES BY WHICH THEY ARE INDICATED:
p. 84
p. 85
3491	Of the principa
3492	and of the
3493	indicated :—
3494	II
3495	III •.
3496	IV ..
3497	Abbott Pap.
3498	A. E. ..
3499	Alex. Stele
3500	AIt-K.:
3501	Amamu
3502	Ämen.
3503	Amherst Pap.
3504	Anastasi I-IX.
3505	Annales
3506	Aram. Pap.
3507	Asien ..
3508	A.Z.
3509	Banishment Stele
3510	Barshah.
3511	A LIST
3512	works used in the preparation of this Dictionary,
3513	abbreviations of their titles by which they are
3514	Urkunden des Alten Reichs bearbeitet von K. Sethe.
3515	Leipzig, 1903. Large 8vo.
3516	.. Hieroglyphische Urkunden der Griechisch-Römischen Zeit
3517	bearbeitet von K. Sethe. Leipzig, 1904. Large Svo.
3518	Urkunden der älteren Aethiopenkönige bearbeitet von K.
3519	Sethe. Leipzig, 1908. Large 8vo.
3520	.. Urkunden der 18 Dynastic, Bände IIl und IV bear-
3521	beitet von K. Sethe. Leipzig, 1906-09. Large Svo.
3522	(In the Series Urkunden des Aegyptischen Altertums.
3523	Edited by G. Steindorff.)
3524	Brit. Mus. Pap. No. 10183. The hieratic text was
3525	ublished by Birch in Select Papyr. London, 1860.
3526	Vol. ii, pls. 9-19.
3527	Wilkinson,_J. G., The Manners and Eustoms of the
3528	Ancient Egyptians. Ed. Birch. 3 vols. 1878. 8vo.
3529	•. Mariette, A., Monuments Divers, pl. I4.
3530	Burchardt, M., Die Altkanaanäischen Fremdworte und
3531	Eigennamen im Aegyptischen. Leipzig, 1909-Io. 4to.
3532	Birch, S., Egyptian Texts of the earliest period from
3533	the Coffin of Amamu in the British Museum. London,
3534	1886. Folio.
3535	...Thea-nekhit, a corecings of e Papyrus in the Britiot
3536	Museum (No. 10474).
3537	Newberry, P. E., The Amherst Papyri. London,
3538	1899. 4to.
3539	The Anastasi Papyri in the British Museum. Published
3540	by S. Birch. Select Papyri in the Hieratic Character
3541	from the Collections of the British Muscum. London,
3542	MDCCCXLIII. Folio. Pl. 35 ff.
3543	Annales du Service des Antiquités de l'Egypte. Cairo,
3544	Vol. i. I900. 4to. In progress.
3545	Ungnad, A., Aramäische Papyrus aus Elephantine.
3546	Leipzig, IgII. 8vo. (No. 4 of Hilfsbücher zur
3547	Kunde des alten Orients.)
3548	Müller, W. Max, Asien und Europa nach altägyptischen
3549	Denkmälen. Leipzig, 1893. Sro.
3550	Zeitschrift für Ägyptische Sprache und Alterthumskunde.
3551	Leipzig. 4to. Vol. i, 1863. In progress.
3552	The text is found in Brugsch, Reisc, pl. 22.
3553	Newberry, P., El-Bcrsheh. Part i by Newberry and
3554	Fraser: Part ii by Newberry, Griffith and Fraser.
3555	London (undated). Ato.
p. 86
3556	Ixxvil
3557	B. D...
3558	B. D. (Ani)
3559	B. D. (Nebser
3560	B. D. (Nu)
3561	B. D. (Saïte).
3562	B. D. G.
3563	Beh.
3564	Beni Hasan
3565	Berg. I, Berg
3566	Bibl. Egypt.
3567	Book of Brea
3568	Book of Gate
3569	Brugsch, Rec
3570	Brinnow
3571	Principal Works used in Preparation of Dictionary.
3572	.. . The hieroglyphic text of the Theban Recension of the
3573	Book of the Dead. See E. A. Wallis Budge, The
3574	Chapters of Coming Forth by Day. Edited with
3575	a translation, vocabulary, etc. London, I898.
3576	3 vols. Svo.
3577	.. .. THE BOOK OF THE DEAD: Papyrus of Ani, edited by
3578	E. A. Wallis Budge. London, 18go. Folio.
3579	i) .. Birch, S., Photographs of the Papyrus of Nebseni in the
3580	British Museum. London, 1876. Folio.
3581	.. .. THE BOOK OF THE DEAD: Facsimiles of the Papyri of
3582	Hunefer, Anhai, Kerasher, and Netchemet, with supple-
3583	mentary text from the Papyrus of Nu. London,
3584	1899. Folio.
3585	.. .. The hieroglyphic text of the Book of the Dead accord-
3586	ing to the Papyrus of Auf-änkh Afe fe.
3587	It was published by R. Lepsius, Das Todtenbuch der
3588	Aegypter nach dem hieroglyphischen Papyrus in Iurin.
3589	Leipzig, 1842.
3590	... Brugsch, H., Dictionnaire Géographique de l'ancienne
3591	Egypte. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1877-1880. Folio.
3592	.. Rawlinson, H. C., The Persian Cuneiform Inscription
3593	at Behistun decyphered and translated. London,
3594	I816. 8vo. (Forming vol. x. of the Journal of the
3595	Royal Asiatic Society.) See also The Sculptures and
3596	Inscriptions of Darius the Great on the Rock of
3597	Behistîn in Persia. Edited and translated by the
3598	late Prof. L. W. King, assisted by Mr. R. C. Thomp-
3599	son. London, I907. 4to.
3600	.. Newberry, P. E., and G. W. Fraser, Beni Hasan.
3601	2 vols. London, 1893. 4to.
3602	. II. . von Bergmann, Ernst Ritter, Der Sarcophag des
3603	Panchemisıs in the /ahrbuch der Kunsthistorıschen-
3604	Sammlungen des allerhöchsten Kaiserhauses. 2 vols.
3605	Vienna, I883-4. Ato.
3606	.. Bibliothèque Égyptologique publiée sous la Direction de
3607	G. Maspero. Paris, 1893 (vol. i). 8vo. [At least
3608	forty volumes have appeared.]
3609	things .. Brit. Mus. Pap. No. 9995, Budge, E. A. W., Book oF
3610	THE DEAD: Facsimiles of the Papyri of Hunefer, etc.
3611	London, I899. Folio.
3612	s.. •. Bonomi, J., and Sharpe, S., The Alabaster Sarcophagus
3613	of Ormenepthah I, now in Sir J. Soane's Museum.
3614	London, 1864. 4to; Budge, E. A. _W.,
3615	Egyptian Heaven and Hell. London, 1906, vol. ii.
3616	.. Brugsch, H., Recucil de Monuments Egyptiens.
3617	Leipzig. Parts i and ii. I862-3. 4to.
3618	.. Brünnow, R. E., A Classified List of all simple and
3619	Compound Cunciform ideographs, etc. Parts i-iii
3620	Leyden. 1887-8g. 4to. The InDIces were pub-
3621	lished in 1897.
p. 87
3622	Princ
3623	Bubastis
3624	Buch. .. ••
3625	Cairo Pap. ..
3626	Canopus Stele
3627	• Chabas Mél. ..
3628	Champ. Mon. ..
3629	Coptos..
3630	Coronation Stele
3631	Culte Divin
3632	Décrets. . •.
3633	De Hymnis ••
3634	Demot. Cat.
3635	Denderah
3636	Dêr al-B. ..
3637	Dêr al-Gabrâwî
3638	Dream Stele ..•
3639	Dublin Pap. 4.
3640	Düm. H. I. ••
3641	Düm. Temp. Ins.
3642	pal Works used in Preparation of Dictionary. 1xxix
3643	.. Naville, E., Bubastis (1887-1889), being the Eighth
3644	Memoir of the Egypt Exploration Fund. London,
3645	I8gI. 4to.
3646	•• Bergmann, E. Ritter von, Das Buch vom Durchwandeln
3647	der Ewrgkeit (in Sitzungsberachte der Philosophisch-
3648	hastorischen Classe. Bd. IXXXV1). Vienna, I877,
3649	p. 369 ff.
3650	•. Photographs of Egyptian Papyri in the Egyptian
3651	Museum, Cairo.
3652	.. See Lepsius, Das bilingue Dekret von Kanopus, Berlin,
3653	1866, folio; and the facsimiles of the Hiero-
3654	Blyple ICcka Iheoeie teats publibod b,
3655	I904. 8vo, pp. 35-1I4.
3656	•. Chabas, F., Mélanges Egyptologiques ; Ier Série, Paris,
3657	1862, 8vo; zme Série, Chalon, 1864, 8vo; 3me
3658	Série, Paris and Chalon, vol. i, 1870, vol. ii, 1873.
3659	Champollion, J. F., Monuments de l'Egypte et de la
3660	Nubie, vols. i-iv. Paris, 1822. Folio.
3661	Petrie, W. M. F., Koptos. London, 1896. 4to.
3662	The text of this stele was published by Mariette,
3663	Vonuments Divers, pl. 9. Schaefer, Urkunden III,
3664	1. SI; ana Budge, E Wallis, Annals of Nubian
3665	Kings, p. 8g ff.
3666	Moret, A., Rituel du Culte Divin. Paris, I902. 8vo.
3667	Weill, R., Les Décrets Royaux de l'ancien Empire
3668	Egyptien. Paris, I9I2. 4to.
3669	Breaste , V ConceDis lymmisin Sodem Sub Roge Amcno-
3670	Grittith, F. Ll., Catalogue of the Demotic Papyri in the
3671	John Rylands Library. Manchester, I909. Folio.
3672	Mariette, A., Description Générale du Grand Temple.
3673	Texte, Paris, 188o. 4to. Pl. Vols. i-iv and
3674	supplementary volume. Paris, 1870-74. Folio.
3675	Mariette, A., Deir el Bahari : documents topographiques,
3676	historiques et ethnographiques recueillis dans ce temple.
3677	Leipzig, 1877. Folio.
3678	.. Davies, N. de G., The Rock Tombs of Deir el Gebrâwi.
3679	Vols. i-iii. London, I902. 4to.
3680	•. Text originally published by Mariette, Monuments
3681	Divers, pll. 7, 8 ; see also Sethe, Urkunden III, p. 57,
3682	it ; and Budge, E. A. Wallis, Annals of Nubian Kings.
3683	London, IgII, p. 7I ff.
3684	•. Naville, E., Das Aegyptische Todtenbuch (Einleitung),
3685	Berlin, 1886. 4to, p. 80.
3686	. Dümichen, J.,_Historische Inschriften altägyptischer
3687	Denkmäler. Leipzig, 1867 4to, and 186g Folio.
3688	• Dümichen, J., Altägyptische Tempel-Inschriften in den
3689	Jahren 1863-I865 an Ort und Stelle gesammelt.
3690	Leipzig. 1867. Folio.
p. 88
3691	Ixxx
3692	Ebers Pap
3693	Ebers Pap.
3694	Edfu ..
3695	Edict. ..
3696	El Amarna
3697	Eg. Res.
3698	E. T. •.
3699	Excom. Ste
3700	Famine Ste
3701	Festschrift.
3702	Festschrift,
3703	Gen. Epist.
3704	G. I. ..
3705	Gnostic
3706	Gol.
3707	Gol. Pap.
3708	Goshen.
3709	Greene
3710	Harris I.
3711	Principa
3712	••
3713	Voc.
3714	•.
3715	le..
3716	le..
3717	Leemans.
3718	•.
3719	1 Works used in Preparation of Dictionary.
3720	Ebers, G., Papyros Ebers: das hermetische Buch über
3721	Arzeneimittel der alten Aegypter in hieratischer
3722	Schrift. Mit hieroglyphisch-lateinischem Glossar
3723	von L. Stern. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1875. Folio.
3724	Stern, L., Glossarium Hieroglyphicum quo papyri
3725	Medicinalis hieratici Lipsiae asservati et a clarissimo
3726	Ebers editi. (Printed in the second volume of the
3727	preceding work.)
3728	Dümichen, J., Altägyptische Tempel-Inschriften, vol. I.
3729	Leipzig, 1867. Folio.
3730	Petrie, W. M. F., Koptos. London, 1896. 4to, pl. 8.
3731	Davis, N. de G., The Rock Tombs of El Amarna.
3732	5 vols. (vol. i, 1903). London. 4to.
3733	Müller, W. M., Egyptological Researches, Results of
3734	a journey in I004. Washington. Publication of
3735	the Carnegie Institution. No. 53. I902. 4to.
3736	Hieroglyphic Texts from Egyptian Stelae, etc., in the
3737	British Museum. Pts. i-v. London, IgII (pt. i).
3738	Folio.
3739	Stele of the Excommunication now in the Egyptian
3740	Museum, Cairo. Published by Mariette, Monu-
3741	ments Divers, Paris, 1872-89, folio, pl. IQ ; Schäfer,
3742	Klio, Bd. vi, p. 287 fl.; and in Urkunden der älteren
3743	Aethiopenkönige. Leipzig, 1908. Large 8vo.
3744	Brugsch, H., Die biblischen sieben Jahre der Hungersnoth.
3745	Leipzig, 18gI. 8vo.
3746	AEGYPTIACA. Festschrift für Georg Ebers zum I März,
3747	1897. Leipzig, 1897. 8vo.
3748	Pleyte, W. (and others), Etudes Archéologiques dediées
3749	à C. Leemans. Leyden, 1885. 4to.
3750	Maspero, G., Du Genre épistolaire chez les Egyptiens
3751	de l'époque pharaonique. Paris, I872. Svo.
3752	Brugsch, H., Geographische Inschriften: Die Geo-
3753	graphie des Alten Aegyptens. Leipzig, 1857. 4to.
3754	Griffith, F. Ll., and Thompson, H. F. H., The Demotic
3755	Magical Papyrus of London and Leiden. London,
3756	1904-09. Svo and folio.
3757	Golénischeff, W., Epigraphical Results of an excursion
3758	to Wâdi Hammâmát. St. Petersburg, 1887, pp. 65-79,
3759	plates I-I8.
3760	Golénischeff, W., Les Papyrus hiératiques III5, IIIбA
3761	et III6B de l'Ermitage Impérial à St. Petersbourg.
3762	St. Pétersbourg, I913. Folio.
3763	Naville, E., The Shrine of Saft el-Henneh and the Land
3764	of Goshen. London, 1887. 4to.
3765	Greene, J. B., Fouilles exécutées à Thèbes dans l'année
3766	1855. Paris, I855. Folin.
3767	Brit. Mus. Papyrus No. 9900. For the facsimile see
3768	Birch, S., Facsimile of an Egyptian Hieratic Papyrus
3769	of Rameses III in the British Museum (Great Harris
3770	Papyrus). London, 1876. Long folio.
p. 89
3771	Harris 500
3772	Harris 501
3773	Hearst Pap.
3774	.Hh.
3775	Horapollo
3776	Hymn Nile
3777	Hymn of Dar
3778	Hymn to Ura
3779	I. H. ..
3780	Ikhernefert
3781	Inscription of
3782	Inscrip. of He
3783	Israel Stele
3784	Itinerary
3785	Jour. As.
3786	Jnl. E. A.
3787	Kahun..
3788	Kubbân Stele
3789	Principal Works used in Preparation of Dictionary. Ixxxi
3790	•. Brit. Mus. Pap. No. 10060. Facsimiles of several pages
3791	of this papyrus have been published by Maspero,
3792	Romans et Poésies du Papyrus Harris No. 500, Paris,
3793	1879, and Chants d'Amour, etc., Paris, 1883.
3794	.. Brit. Mus. Pap. No. I0042. See Chabas, F., Le
3795	Papyrus Magique Harris, Chalon-sur-Saône, 1860.
3796	4to; Budge, E. A. Wallis, Facsimiles of Egyptian
3797	Hieratic Papyri in the British Museum. London,
3798	I9I0. Folio, pp. 34-40.
3799	Wreszinski, W., Der Londoner Medizinische Papyrus
3800	und der Papyrus Hearst. Leipzig, 1912. 4to.
3801	Text of Her-hetep. A transcript of this text is given
3802	by Maspero, Irors Annees de toullles, in Memoures
3803	de la Mission Archeologique trançarse au Caure,
3804	1881-84. Paris, 1884. Folio, p. 137 ff.
3805	Leemans, C., Horapollinis Niloi Hieroglyphica edidit,
3806	item hieroglyphicorum imagines et indices
3807	adjecit. Amsterdam, 1835. 8vo.
3808	.. Maspero, G., Hymne au Nil publié et traduit après
3809	les deux textes du Musée Britannique. Paris, 1868.
3810	4to (lithographed); and Hymne au Nil. Cairo, I9I2.
3811	ius The text was published by Brugsch, Reise nach der
3812	grossen Oase Khargah. Leipzig, 1878, pl. 25-27.
3813	ei .. Erman, A., Hymnen an das Diadem der Pharaonen
3814	(in Abh. K. P. Akad. der Wissenschaften. Berlin,
3815	I9II. 4tO).
3816	Birch, S., Inscriptions in the Hieratic and Demotic
3817	Character from the Collections in the British Museum.
3818	London, 1868. Folio.
3819	Schäfer, H., Die Mysterien des Osiris in Abydos unter
3820	König Sesostris II. Leipzig, 1904. 4to. [In vol.
3821	iv of Sethe's Untersuchungen zur Geschichte und
3822	Altertumskunde Aegyptens.]
3823	Darius.. See under Hymn of Darius.
3824	nu . Lepsius, C. R., Denkmäler, Abth. ii, Bl. 150a; and
3825	Golénischeff, Hammâmât, pl. 15-17.
3826	.. The inscription of Mer-en-Ptah, which is found on
3827	the back of a stele of Amen-hetep IIl (now in Cairo);
3828	published by Spiegelberg, Aeg. Zeit., Bd. xxxiv,
3829	p. I ff.
3830	• Parthey and Pindar, Itinerarium Antonini et Hiero-
3831	solymitanum. Berlin, 1848. Svo.
3832	•. Journal Asiatique. Paris. In progress.
3833	•. The Journal of Egyptian Archaeology, vols. i-iv. London,
3834	19I4f. 4to. In progress.
3835	.. Griffith, F. Ll., Hieratic Papyri from Kahun and
3836	Gurob. 2 vols. London, 1898. 4to.
3837	.• Prisse d'Avennes, Monuments Ligyptiens. Paris, 1847.
3838	Folio, pl. 2I.
p. 90
3839	lxx xii
3840	Lacau
3841	Lagus Stele
3842	Lanzone
3843	Lanzone Dom
3844	Leemans Pap
3845	Lib. Fun.
3846	L. D. ..
3847	Leyden Pap.
3848	Lieblein, Dict
3849	Litanie
3850	Louvre C.I4
3851	Love Songs
3852	M.
3853	Mar. Aby.
3854	Principal Works used in Preparation of Dictionary.
3855	.. Lacau, Sarcophages antérieures au Nouvel Empire.
3856	Cairo, 1903-4. (A volume of the great Cairo
3857	Museum Catalogue edited by Maspero.)
3858	.. Mariette, A., Monuments Divers, pl. I4.
3859	.. Lanzone, R. V., Dizionario di Mitologia Egizia,
3860	pts. i-v. Turin, 1881 f. Svo.
3861	icilio .. Lanzone, R. V., Le Domicile des Esprits; Papyrus du
3862	Musée de Turin. Paris, 1879. Folio.
3863	. Ég. .. Leemans, C., and Pleyte, W., Papyrus Egyptien.
3864	Leyden, I839-I905.
3865	•. Schiaparelli, E., Il Libro der Funerali ricavato da
3866	Monumenti inediti e pubblicato. Tavole. Turin-
3867	Rome-Florence, 1881, folio; Schiaparelli, E., Il
3868	Libro dei Funerali degli antichi Egiziani tradotto e
3869	commentato, vol. i, Rome-Turin-Florence, I882,
3870	folio. See also Atti della R. Accademia dei Lincei,
3871	anno CCLXXXVII. I8go. Serie Quarta. Classe
3872	di Scienze morale, storiche e filologiche, vol. vii.
3873	Rome, 1890.
3874	. Lepsius, C., Denkmäler aus Aegypten und Aethiopien.
3875	Berlin, 1849. 4to, and twelve volumes of plates,
3876	large folio.
3877	•. Gardiner, A. H., The Admonitions of an Egyptran Sage
3878	jrom a papyrus in Lerden (fap. Leiden 344, recto).
3879	Leipzig, 1909. 4to.
3880	.. Lieblein, Dictronnaire de noms heroglyphiques, vols.
3881	1 and il, Christiania, I87I, Svo ; vols. ill and iv,
3882	Leipzig, 1892, 8vo.
3883	.. La Litanie du Soleil; inscriptions recueillies dans les
3884	tombeaux des vois à Thèbes. Leipzig, 1875. 4to.
3885	•. This stele was published by Lepsius, Auswahl der
3886	wichtigsten Urkunden des ägyptischen Alterthums,
3887	Berlin, 1842, pl. 9; Prisse d'Avennes, Monuments
3888	Paris, 1847, pl. 7; and see Maspero,
3889	Trans. Soc. Bibl. Arch., vol. v, p. 555 ff.
3890	Müller, W. Max, Die Liebespoesie der alten Aegypter.
3891	Leipzig, 1899. 4to.
3892	•. The funerary texts of King Mcri-Ra г.e.,
3893	Pepi I, and of King Mer-en-Rã I , pub-
3894	lished by Maspero, Les Inscruptions des Pyramides de
3895	Saggarah, Paris, I804, 4to ; and by K. Sethe,
3896	Die Altägyptischen Pyramidentexte nach den Papier-
3897	abdrücken und Photographien des Berliner Museums.
3898	2 vols, 1908-IgI0, Leipzig. 4to.
3899	Mariette, A., Abydos: description des fouilles. Vol. i,
3900	Paris, 186g. Vol. ii, Paris, 1880. Folio.
p. 91
3901	Mar. Cat.
3902	Mar. Kar.
3903	Mar. M.D.
3904	Mar. Pap.
3905	Mastabah
3906	Meir
3907	Mendes St
3908	Merenptah
3909	Methen..
3910	Metternich
3911	Mission I,
3912	Moeller G.
3913	Moeris ..
3914	Mythe ..
3915	N.
3916	Nåstasen
3917	Principa
3918	.. ••
3919	ele
3920	I
3921	Stele
3922	etc.
3923	Works used in Preparation of Dictionary. Ixxxiїi
3924	Mariette, A., Catalogue général des Monuments
3925	d Abydos découverts pendant les fouilles de cette ville.
3926	Paris, 188o. Folio.
3927	Mariette, A., Karnak: étude topographique et archéolo-
3928	gique. Leipzig, 1875. Text 4to. With a volume
3929	of plates, folio.
3930	Mariette, A., Monuments divers recueillis en Egypte et
3931	en Nubie. Paris, 1872-89. Folio. [With text by
3932	Maspero.]
3933	Mariette, A., Les_Papyrus Egyptiens du Musée de
3934	Boulag, 3 vols., Paris, 187I-6. Folio.
3935	Mariette, A., Les Mastabas de l'Ancien Empire. Paris,
3936	1882-85. Folio. [The work was edited by
3937	Maspero.]
3938	Blackman, A. M., The Rock Tombs of Meir. London,
3939	I9I4. 4to.
3940	Naville, E., The Store-city of Pithom and the Route of
3941	the Exodus. London, 1885. 4to. Another tran-
3942	script of the text will be found in Aeg. Zeitschrift,
3943	Bd. xxxii, 1891, p. 74 ff.
3944	Dümichen, J., Historische Inschriften, Bd. I, Bl. 2 ff;
3945	Mariette, A., Karnak, pll. 52-55 ; and de Rougé,
3946	Inscriptions Hiéroglyphiques, p. 179 ff.
3947	Lepsius, Denkmäler, Abth. II, BIl. 3-7; Schäfer,
3948	Aegypt. Inschriften aus den Königl. Museen zu Berlin,
3949	Bd. I, BIl. 68, 73-87 ; Sethe, Urkunden, i, p. I ff.
3950	Golénischeff, W., Die Metternichstele in der Originalgrösse
3951	zum ersten Mal herausgegeben. Lcipzig, 1877. 4to.
3952	Maspero, Mémoires de la Mission Archéologique Fran-
3953	farse au Carre. Paris. Folio. Vol. i was published
3954	in I884.
3955	Die Beiden Totenpapyrus Rhind des Museums zu
3956	Edinburgh. Leipzig, 1913. 4to.
3957	Lanzone, R. V., Les Papyrus du Lac Moeris. Turin,
3958	1896. Folio.
3959	Naville, E., Textes velatifs au Mythe d'Horus recueillis
3960	dansletempled Eajou. Geneva and Basle, I870. Folio.
3961	The funerary texts of King Nefer-ka-Rā Pepi II
3962	(OSW) (0044) published by Maspero, Les In-
3963	scriptions des Pyramides de Saggarah, Paris, I894, 4to,
3964	and by K. Sethe, Die altügyptischen Pyramidentexte
3965	den Papierabdrücken und Photographien des
3966	Berliner Museums. 2 vols. I908-IgIo. Leipzig. 4to.
3967	Lepsius, Denkmäler, Abth. V, pl. I6 ; Schäfer, Die
3968	äthiopische Königsinschrift des Berliner Museums;
3969	Regierungsbericht des Königs Nastesen des Gegners
3970	des Kambyses, Leipzig, I901, 4to ; and Budge, E. A.
3971	Wallis, Annals of Nubian Kings, London, I9II, p. I40.
p. 92
3972	Ixxxiv
3973	Nesi Amsu
3974	Northampton
3975	Obel. Hatshej
3976	Ombos
3977	•.
3978	Paheri ..
3979	Palermo Stele
3980	Pap. Anhai
3981	Pap. Ani
3982	Pap. Hunefer
3983	Pap. Koller
3984	Pap. Mag.
3985	Pap. Mut-het
3986	Pap. Nekht
3987	Pap. 3024
3988	Principal Works used in Preparation of Dictionary.
3989	.. . Budge, E. A. Wallis, On the Hieratic Papyrus of Nesi-
3990	Ámsu, a scribe in the Temple of Amen-Rà at Thebes,
3991	about 305 B.C. London, I8gI, 4to. (From THE
3992	ARCHÆOLOGIA, vol. lil); and Budge, E. A. Wallis,
3993	Facsimiles of Egyptian Hicratic Papyr in the British
3994	Museum. London, IgIo. Folio.
3995	Report Compton, W. G. S. S. (Marquis of Northampton), and
3996	Newberry, P. E., Report on Excavations made at
3997	Thebes. London, 1908. 4to.
3998	). • Lepsius, C., Denkmäler, Abth. III, BIl, 22-24.
3999	•. Morgan, J. de, Catalogue des Monuments et inscriptions
4000	de l'Egypte antique, vols. ii and ili. Vienna, 1894-
4001	99. 4to.
4002	.. The funerary texts of King Pepi I (849) published by
4003	Maspero, Les Inscriptions des Pyramides de Saqqarah,
4004	Paris, 1894, 4to, and by K. Sethe, Die altägypt-
4005	ischen Pyramidentexte nach den Papierabdrücken
4006	und Photographien des Berliner Museums. 2 vols.
4007	1908-I9I0. Leipzig. 4to.
4008	.. Tylor and Griffith, Ahnas el Medineh The
4009	Tomb of Paheri at El Kab. London, I894. 4to.
4010	•• Schäfer, H., Ein Bruchstuck altägyptischer Annalen
4011	(Aus dem Anhang zu den Abhandlungen der Königl.
4012	Preuss. Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin vom
4013	Jahre 1902). Berlin, I902. 4to.
4014	.. Budge, E. A. Wallis, THe BOOK OF THE DEAD:
4015	aacs Naices af the Papyoi ddon, 19fg. Arihai, Kcräsher
4016	Facsimile of the Papyrus of Ani in the British Museum
4017	(ed., E. A. Wallis Budge), 2nd edition. London,
4018	I8go. Folio.
4019	.. Budge, E. A. Wallis, THE BOOK OF THE DEAD: Fac-
4020	similes of the Papyri of Hunefer, Anhai, etc. London,
4021	I899. Folio.
4022	•. Gardiner, A. H., The Papyrus of Anastasi I and the
4023	Papyrus of Koller. Leipzig, IgII. 4to.
4024	.. Chabas, F., Le Papyrus Magique Harris. Chalon-sur-
4025	Saône, I860. 4to.
4026	•. Brit. Mus. Pap. No. IOOIO. See Budge, E. A. Wallis,
4027	BOOK OF THE DEAD; Chapters of Coming Forth by
4028	Day, vol. i, p. xv. ff.
4029	•. The Papyrus of Nekht in the British Museum (No.
4030	I047I); unpublished.
4031	•• Lepsius, C., Denkmaler, Abth. VI, BIl. III-II2, and
4032	see Erman, A., Gespräch eines Lebensmüden mit
4033	seiner Seele. Berlin, 1896. [From the Abhand-
4034	lungen of the Königl. Preuss. Akad. der Wissen-
4035	schaften zu Berlin for I896.]
p. 93
4036	Peasant
4037	Piānkhi Ste
4038	Piehı! •.
4039	Pierret Insc
4040	Precepts of
4041	Prisse Mon.
4042	Prisse Pap.
4043	P.S.B.A.
4044	Ptol.
4045	Qenna Pap.
4046	Quelques P
4047	Rawl.
4048	R. E. ..
4049	Rec. ..
4050	Princpa
4051	le..
4052	rip.
4053	Amenemhat
4054	•.
4055	гр...
4056	..
4057	! Works used in Preparation of Dictionary. IxxxV
4058	Die Klagen des Bauern, by F. Vogelsang and A. H.
4059	Gardiner. Leipzig, 1908. 4to (Berlin Museum;
4060	Hieratische Papyrus, 4, 5 ; Litterarische Texte des
4061	Mittleren Reiches).
4062	For the text see Mariette, A., Monuments Divers
4063	recucillis en Egypte et en Nubie, Paris, 1872-89,
4064	folio, pll. I-6 ; and Schäfer, Urkunden, iii. Leipzig,
4065	I905. 4to, p. I ff.
4066	Piehl, E., Inscriptions heroglyphiques recueillies en
4067	Europe et en lgypte, Leipzig and Stockholm, _pts. i
4068	and ii, 1886; and Series, 1890-92; 3rd Series,
4069	1895-1903. 4to.
4070	Pierret, P., Recueil d'inscriptions inédites du Musée
4071	ligyptien du Louvre (in Études ligyptologiques. Paris,
4072	I873-78. 4t0).
4073	The text will be found in Sallier Pap. No. II, pp. I-3,
4074	Sallier Pap. No. I, p. 8, etc. ; see the article on the
4075	Millingen Papyrus by Griffith, F. LI., in Ae. Z., Bd.
4076	37 (1896), p. 35 ff; Maspero, Les Enseignements
4077	d' Amenemhaît I" à son fils Sanouasrit Ier ",Cairo, 1904.
4078	Prisse d'Avennes, Histoire de l'Art Egyptien d'après
4079	les Monuments depuis les temps les plus reculés
4080	jusqu'à la domination Romaine; Texte par P.
4081	Marchandon de la Faye. Text (large 4to) and plates
4082	(folio). Paris, I879.
4083	For the hieratic text see Prisse d'Avennes, Fac-simile
4084	d'un Papyrus Égyptien en caractères hiératiques.
4085	Paris, 1847. Folio.
4086	Proceedings of the Socicty of Biblical Archacology, vols.
4087	i-xl. I879-1918. Large 8vo.
4088	Müller, C., Claudii Ptolemaei Geographia, 2 vols. Paris,
4089	1883. The Tabulae to the above were published
4090	at Paris in I90I.
4091	Facsimile of the Papyrus of the merchant Qenna,
4092	J, published by Leemans, C., Papyrus
4093	Égyptien Funéraire Hiéroglyphique (I. 2) du Musée
4094	d'Antiquités des Pays Bas à Leide. Leyden, 188z.
4095	Folio.
4096	Maspero, G., Mémoire sur quelques Papyrus du Louvre.
4097	Paris, 1875. 4to.
4098	Rawlinson, Sir H. C., Cunerform Inscrptions of Western
4099	Asia, vol. i, I86I ; vol. ii, 1866; vol. iii, I870;
4100	vol. iv, 1874; vol. v, I880-84. London. Folio.
4101	Revue Égyptologique, ed. Revillout ; see under Rev.
4102	Maspero, Recueil de Travaux relatifs à la Philologie
4103	et l'Archéologie Egyptiennes et Assyriennes, vol. i.
4104	Paris, 1880. In progress.
4105	{2
p. 94
4106	Iasrvi
4107	Rechnungen
4108	Reise
4109	Respirazione
4110	Rev.
4111	Rhind Math.
4112	Rhind Pap.
4113	Rosetta
4114	Ros. Mon.
4115	Rougé, Chres
4116	Rougé, E. de
4117	Rougé, I. H.
4118	Royal Tomb
4119	Sallier I
4120	Sallier I
4121	Sallier III
4122	Principal Works used in Preparation of Dictionary.
4123	.. . Spiegelberg, W., Rechnungen aus der Zeit Seti I, 2 vols.
4124	Strassburg, 1896.
4125	.. . Brugsch, Reise nach der grossen Oase Khargah in der
4126	Libyschen Wüste. Leipzig, 1878. 4to.
4127	.. Pellegrini, Il Libro della Respirazione. Rome, 1904.
4128	.. Revue Egyptologique publiée sous la direction de MM.
4129	Brugsch, l. Chabas, and Eug. Revillout. Première
4130	Année. Paris, 1880. The last volume (vol. xiv)
4131	appeared in 19I2.
4132	Pap. . Brit. Mus. Pap. No. I0057. Budge, E. A. Wallis
4133	Facsimile of the Rhind Mathematical Papyrus in th
4134	British Museum. London, 1898. Folio.
4135	.. Birch, S., Facsimiles of two papyri found in a tomb at
4136	Thebes. . and an account of their discovery,
4137	by A.H.R. London, 1863, long folio; Brugsch,
4138	Rhind's zwei Bilingue Papyri hieratisch und de-
4139	motisch. Leipzig, 1865. 4to.
4140	Lithograph copy of the Rosetta Stone published by the
4141	Society of Antiquaries. London, 1803. Large folio.
4142	See also the photographic tacsimile in Budge, I he
4143	Rosctta Stone, vol. 1. London, 1904.
4144	•. Rosellini, I., I Monumenti dell' Egitto e della Nubia,
4145	vols. i-ix (text), Pisa, 1832-44, 8vo, and vols. i-iii,
4146	pll., large folio. [The original prospectus of this
4147	work was published in French and Italian in I83I,
4148	was signed by Champollion le Jeune and
4149	Rosellini.]
4150	t. Rougé, E. de, Chrestomathie Egyptienne; Première
4151	partie (lithographed), Paris, 1867, 4to; Deuxième
4152	Fascicule,_Paris, 1868, large 8vo; Troisième
4153	Fascicule, Paris, 1875, large 8vo.
4154	.. Inscriptions et Notices recueillies à Edfou, vols. i and ii.
4155	Paris, 1880. 4to.
4156	.. Rougé, E. de, Inscriptions Hiéroglyphiques copiées en
4157	Egypte. Paris, 1877-79. 4to.
4158	.. . Petrie, W. M. F., The Royal Tombs of the First Dynasty,
4159	3 vols. London, 1900-1. 4to.
4160	.. Brit. Mus. Pap. No. 10185. Facsimiles of the hieratic
4161	texts published by Birch, Select Papyri. London,
4162	1843.
4163	• Brit. Mus. Pap. No. 10182. Facsimiles of the lieratic
4164	texts published by Bircl, Select Papyri. London,
4165	1843.
4166	Brit. Mus. Pap. No. 10183. Facsimiles of the hieratic
4167	texts published by Birch, Select Papyri. London,
4168	I843.
p. 95
4169	Sallier IV
4170	Şan Stele
4171	Sarc. Seti 1
4172	Scarabs of
4173	Shipwreck
4174	Sinsin I
4175	Sinsin II
4176	Siut
4177	Sphinx
4178	Sphinx Ste
4179	Statistical
4180	Stat. Taf.
4181	Stele of H
4182	Stele of N
4183	Principal
4184	••
4185	•.
4186	Amenhetep
4187	• I
4188	le
4189	Tab.
4190	..
4191	erusatef
4192	ekht Menu.
4193	Works used in Preparation of Dictionary. Ixxxvil
4194	Brit. Mus. Papyrus No. 10184. A facsimile of the
4195	hieratic texts was published by Birch, Select Papyri
4196	in the hieratic character from the Collections in the
4197	British Museum. London, 1843, pl. 144 ff. See also
4198	Chabas, Le Calendrier de Jours Fastes et Nefastes
4199	del'Année Egyplienne. Paris and Chalon, 1863. 8vo.
4200	Lepsius, C., Das Bilingue Dekret von Kanopus, pt. i.
4201	Berlin, 1866. 4to.
4202	Budge, E. A. Wallis, The Egyptian Heaven and Hell,
4203	vol. il. London, I900.
4204	I. Marriage with Ti (Budge, E. A. Wallis, Mummy,
4205	p.242).
4206	2. Wild Cattle Hunt (Fraser, G. W., P.S.B.A., vol. xxi,
4207	p.I56).
4208	3. Lion Hunt (Pierret, Recueil, vol. i, p. 88).
4209	4. Marriage with Gilukhipa (Brugsch, Thesaurus,
4210	p. I413).
4211	5. Making, of an Ornamental Lake (Birch, Catalogue
4212	of the Alnwrck Collection, p. I37).
4213	Golénischeft, W., Le Papyrus No. III5 de L'Ermitage
4214	Impérial in the Recueil de Travaux, vol. xxviii,
4215	Er2 se Core fr Wase, cai en in anil Die Geschichte des Schiffbrüchigen in Aeg.
4216	Zeitschrift, Bd. 43 (1906). Ifl
4217	Pellegrini, Il Libro della Respirazione. Rome, I907.
4218	Pellegrini, Ia Sa-t en Sen-i-sen-i mch sen, ossia
4219	Libro Secondo della Respirazione. Rome, I901.
4220	Griffith, F. Ll., The Inscriptions of Siut and Der Rifch.
4221	London, 188g. 8vo.
4222	Piehl, K. (and others), Sphinx, Revue Critique em-
4223	brassant le Domaine entier de l'Egyptologie. Upsala
4224	and Leipzig. 8vo. Vol. i, I897.
4225	Lepsius, C. R., Denkmäler, Abth. ili, Bl. 68; and see
4226	Erman's summary of the readings of all the copies
4227	in vol. vi of the Sitzungsberichte of the Prussian
4228	Academy, p. 428 ff.
4229	Birch, S., Observations on the newly discovered frag-
4230	ments of the statistical tablet of Karnak (Jnl. Soc. Lit.,
4231	vol. vii).
4232	Bissing, F. W. von, Die Statistische Tafel von Karnak.
4233	Leipzig, 1897. 4to.
4234	Text originally published by Mariette, Monuments
4235	Divers, pll. II-I3; see also Sethe, Urkunden,
4236	vol. iii, p. 1I3 ff; and Budge, E. A. Wallis, Annals of
4237	Nubian Kings. London, I9II, p. I17.
4238	for the texts see Prisse, Monuments Lgyptiens, pl. 17,
4239	and Lepsius, C. R., Denkmiler, Abth. ili, pl. II4 i.
4240	For a transcript of the texts with English trans-
4241	lations see Budge, E. A. Wallis, in T.S.B.A., vol. xiii,
4242	p. 299 ff
p. 96
4243	Ixxrviil
4244	Stele of Ptol. I
4245	Stele of Usertsen
4246	Stunden ••
4247	Suppl. .. ••
4248	T. •• ••
4249	Tall al-'Amârnah
4250	Tanis Pap.
4251	Tell el-Amarna Ta
4252	Theban Ost. ..
4253	Thes. • •
4254	Thothmes III..
4255	Todt. (Lepsius)
4256	Todt. (Naville)
4257	Tomb of Amenem
4258	incipal Works used in Preparation of Dictionary.
4259	•. For the text see Mariette, Monuments Divers, pl. I4,
4260	and A.Z., I87I, p. I ff.
4261	III.. Berlin, No. I4753. Lepsius, Denkmäler, Abth. ii,
4262	Bl. 136 (г).
4263	.. Junker, H., Die Stundenwachen in den Osirismysterien.
4264	Vienna, IgIO. 4to. (Denkschriften der Kaiserl. Aka-
4265	demie der Wissenschaften in Wien, Phil-Hist. Klasse,
4266	Band liv.)
4267	Brugsch, H., Hieroglyphisch-Demotisches Wörterbuch
4268	vols. v-vii. Leipzig, 1880-82. 4to.
4269	.. The funerary texts of King Teta (ool) published by
4270	Maspero, Les Inscriptions des Pyramides de Sagqarah,
4271	Paris, 1894, 4to ; and by K. Sethe, Die Altägypt-
4272	ischen Pyramidentexte nach den Papierabdrücken
4273	und Photographien des Berliner Museums, 2 vols.
4274	1908-I9IO. Leipzig, 4to.
4275	For the British Museum Collection of the Tall al-
4276	Amârnah Tablets see Bezold and Budge, Ihe Tell
4277	el-Amarna Tablets in the British Museum. London,
4278	18g2. 8vo. For the texts of all the tablets in
4279	Berlin, Cairo and London see Winckler, H., Der
4280	Thontafelfund von El Amarna. Berlin, 1895. Folio.
4281	For translations see Winckler, H., The Tell-El-
4282	Amarna Letters, Berlin, 1896 ; and Knudtzon, J. A.,
4283	Die El-Amarna Tafeln, Leipzig, 1907.
4284	...Criotdon, I, uo Hieroglyphic Papyri from Tanis.
4285	blets Bezold, C., and Budge, E. A. Wallis, The Tell el-
4286	Amarna Tablets in the British Museum, with auto-
4287	type facsimiles. London, 18g2.
4288	Gardiner, A. H., Theban Ostraka, pt. i, Hieratic Texts.
4289	London, I9I3. 4to.
4290	•. Brugsch, H., Thesaurus Inscriptionum Aegyptiacarum,
4291	Abth. i-vi in I vol. Leipzig, 1883-9I.
4292	Birch, S., On a Historical Tablet of the Reign.of
4293	Thothmes IIl recently discovered at Thebes. London,
4294	186I. 4to (Archaeologia, vol. xxxvili).
4295	Lepsius, C. R., Das Todtenbuch der Aegypter nach dem
4296	Hieroglyphischen Papyrus in Turin
4297	ersten Mal herausgegeben. Leipzig, I842. 4to.
4298	Naville, E. Das Aegyptische Todtenbuch der I8ten bis
4299	zoten Dynastie. Berlin, 1880. Large 8vo. In three
4300	vols. Vol. i, Text; vol. ii, Variant Readings ; vol. iii,
4301	Einleitung.
4302	pat Gardner, A. H., The Tomb of Amenemhet (No. 82) ;
4303	illustrated by N. de G. Davies. London, I915.
4304	4to.
p. 97
4305	Prin
4306	Tomb of Rameses
4307	etc.
4308	Tomb of Seti I
4309	Tombos Stele.
4310	Treaty..
4311	T.S.B.A.
4312	Tuat I, II, III, etc
4313	Turin Pap.
4314	Tutankhamen..
4315	U.
4316	Verbum Voc...
4317	Wazir..
4318	Westcar
4319	Wild Cattle Scaral
4320	Wört. ••
4321	Zodiac Dend. ..
4322	cipal Works used in Preparation of Dictionary. Ixxxix
4323	IV, Lefébure, E., Les Hypogécs Royanx de Thèbes ; Seconde
4324	Division. Publiées avec la collaboration de MM.
4325	Ed. Naville et Ern. Schiaparelli. [In Mémoires de
4326	la Mission Archéologique Française, vol. iii. Paris,
4327	1890. Folio.]
4328	Bouriant, U., Loret, V., Lefébure, E., and Naville, E.,
4329	Le Tombeau de Seti 1. [In Memorres de la Mis-
4330	sion Archeologique Françarse, vol. 11, les Hypogees
4331	Royaux de Thèbes. Paris, 1886. Folio.]
4332	•. Lepsius, C. R., Denkmäler, Abth. iii, Bl. 5.
4333	• Müller, W. Max, Der Bündnissvertrag Ramses' II und
4334	des Chctiterkönigs. Berlin, 1902. 8vo. (In Mitteil-
4335	ungen der Vorderasiatischen-Gesellschaft. I902-5,
4336	7 Jahrgang.)
4337	Iransactions of the Socicty of Biblical Archaeology,
4338	vols. i-ix. 1872-1893. Large 8vo.
4339	The various sections of the Book Am-Tuat edited and
4340	translated by Budge, E. A. Wallis. The Egyptian
4341	Heaven and Hell, vol. i, London, 1906.
4342	Rossi, F., Papyrus de Turin, Leyden, 1869-76. 4to.
4343	Maspero, G., Aing Harmhabi and Ioutankhamanou.
4344	Cairo, IgI2. Folio.
4345	The funerary texts of King Unas ,AP) published
4346	by Maspero, Les Inscriptions des Pyramides de Saq-
4347	qarah, Paris, 1894, 4to, and by K. Sethe,
4348	Altägyptischen Pyramidentexte nach den Papier-
4349	abdrücken und Photographien des Berliner Museums.
4350	2 vols, 1908-19Io. Leipzig, 4to.
4351	Sethe, K., Das Aegyptische Verbum in Altägyptischen,
4352	Nenägyptischen und Koptischen, vol. i, Lautlehre ;
4353	vol. ii, Formenlehre; vol. ili, Indices (Vocabulary).
4354	Leipzig, 1899-1902.
4355	. Newberry, P.E vbe der thohmes tit anthmara, vetep lt ipca
4356	I47I-I448 B.c.). London, 1900. 4to.
4357	•. Die Märchen des Papyrus Westcar, 2 vols. Berlin,
4358	18go. Folio. (Berlin Museum : Mitt. aus den orien-
4359	talischen Sammlung, Hefte 5 and 6.)
4360	• .. Fraser, G. W., Notes on Scarabs, P.S.B.A., vol. rxi,
4361	p. I48 ft.
4362	• Brugsch, H.,_Hieroglyphisch-Demotisches Wörterbuch,
4363	vols. i-iv. Leipzig, 1867-68. 4to.
4364	.. DESCRIPTION DE L'ÉGYPTE. Antiquités, vol. iv. Paris,
4365	1822. Folio. PIl. 19 and 20.
4366	f4
p. 98
4367	Works (
4368	The following wo
4369	been used in the prej
4370	Amélineau, E...
4371	Amélineau, E...
4372	Amélineau, E...
4373	Amélineau, E...
4374	Amélineau, E... :
4375	Arneth, J. •.
4376	Arundale, F., inl
4377	Bonomi, J.
4378	Ball, J... ..
4379	Belmore, Earl of ••
4380	Belmore, Earl of ••
4381	Bergmann, E. Ritter von
4382	Bergmann, E. Ritter von
4383	Berlin Museum
4384	Bezold, C.
4385	Birch, S.
4386	Birch, S. ••
4387	Birch, S.
4388	Birch, S.
4389	Birch, S. •.
4390	Birch, S. ••
4391	Birch, S. •. •.
4392	Birch, S. •.
4393	also uscd in Preparation of Dictionary.
4394	rks, though not specially indicated, have also
4395	aration of this Dictionary :-
4396	Essai sur l'évolution historique et philosophique des
4397	idées morales dans l'Égypte ancienne. Paris, 1895.
4398	8vo.
4399	Géographie de l'Égypte à l'époque Copte. Paris, 1903.
4400	8vo.
4401	Les nouvelles fouilles d'Abydos. Paris, I902. 4to.
4402	Morale Égyptienne quinze siècles avant notre ère : étude
4403	sur le Papyrus de Boulaq No. 4. Paris, 1898. 8vo.
4404	Tombeau d'Osiris. Paris, 1899. 8vo.
4405	Aegyptische Sarcophages. Göttingen, 1853. Svo.
4406	Egyptian Antiquities in the British Museum. London
4407	(no date). 4to.
4408	Kharga Oasis. Cairo, 1900. 8vo.
4409	Collection of Egyptian Antiquities, 2 vols. London,
4410	1843. Long folio.
4411	Papyrus taken from a mummy at Thebes in 1819.
4412	Hieratische und hieratisch-demotische Texte. Vienna,
4413	I886. 4to.
4414	Hieroglyphische Inschriften gesammelt.... in
4415	Aegypten. Vienna, I879. 4to.
4416	HIERATISCHE PAPYRUS: (I) Rituale für den Kultus des
4417	Amon, Leipzig, I90I, Ioll0; (2) Hymnen an ver-
4418	schiedene Gotter, Leipzig, I905, tolio; (3) Schrijt-
4419	stücke der VI Dynastre aus Elephantine. Leipzig,
4420	IgII. Folio.
4421	Oriental Diplomacy. London, 1893. 8vo.
4422	A Complete List of Hieroglyphic Signs according to
4423	their Classes. [Being Appendix II of C. J. Bunsen's
4424	Egypt's Place in Universal History, vol. i. London,
4425	1867. 8vo. pp. 60I-620.]
4426	The Funeral Ritual or Book of the Dead. [In Bunsen,
4427	Egypt's Place, etc., vol. v. London, I867, Pp. I23-
4428	333.]
4429	Dictionary of Hieroglyphics, ibid., PP. 335-586.
4430	Hieroglyphic Grammar, ibid., PP. 582-74I.
4431	Catalogue o aste Collection, f Bo blian Antiquities at
4432	Historical Lablet of Rameses Il, velating to the Gold
4433	Mines of Ethropra. London, I852. 4to.
4434	The Papyrus of Nas-Khem. London, I863. 8vo.
4435	Two Egyptian Tablets of the Ptolemaic Period. Lon-
4436	don, 1864. 4to.
p. 99
4437	Wo
4438	Bissing, F. W. von.
4439	Boehl, F.M. T.
4440	Boinet, A.
4441	Borchardt, L...
4442	Borchardt, L...
4443	Bouriant, U. ..
4444	Bouriant, U. ..
4445	Brocklehurst Papyı
4446	Brugsch, E.,
4447	Bouriant, U.
4448	Brugsch, H. ..
4449	Brugsch, H. ..
4450	Brugsch, H. ..
4451	Brugsch, H. ..
4452	Brugsch, H. ..
4453	Brugsch, H.
4454	Brugsch, H.
4455	Budge, E. A. Wallis
4456	Budge, E. A. Wallis
4457	Budge, E. A. Wallis
4458	Budge, E. A. Wallis
4459	Budge, E. A. Wallis
4460	Budge, E. A. Wallis
4461	Bunsen, C. J...
4462	Burchardt, M., a
4463	Pieper, M.
4464	Burton, J. ..
4465	rkis also used in Preparation of Dictionary. rci
4466	.. Geschichte Aegyptens im Umriss. Berlin, 1904. Svo.
4467	.. Die Sprache der Amarnabriefe. Leipzig, 1909. 8vo.
4468	.. Dictionnaire Géographique de l' Egypte. Le Caire, 1899.
4469	8vo.
4470	. Das Grabdenkmal des Königs Ne-user-Rà. Leipzig,
4471	1907. 4to.
4472	•. Das Grabdenkmal des Königs Sa-hu-re. Leipzig, I9I0-
4473	I3. 4to.
4474	.. Monuments pour servir à l'étude du Culte d'Atomou
4475	en Egypté (Mémoires Inst. Franç. d'Arch. Orient.
4476	du Caire, tome vili).
4477	•. Descriptions of Theban tombs in Mémoires of the
4478	Miss. Arch. Franç, au Caire, tomes vii, xvili, etc.
4479	us Photograph of, in I0 sheets. London, I883. 4to.
4480	nd Le Livre des Rois. Cairo, 1887. 8vo.
4481	.. AEGYPTOLOGIE: Abriss der Entzifferungen
4482	Forschungen auf dem Gebiete der Aegyptischen Schrift,
4483	Sprache und Altertumskunde. Leipzig, 189I. 8vo.
4484	.. Drei Fest-Kalender des Tempels von Apollinopolis
4485	Magna in Ober-Aegypten. Leipzig, 1877: 4to.
4486	.. Geographische Inschriften. Leipzig, vols. i-iii. 1857-60.
4487	4to.
4488	.. Hieroglyphische Inschrift von Philae. Berlin, I849.
4489	8vo.
4490	Inscriptio Rosettana Hieroglyphica. Berlin, 1851. 4to.
4491	•. Neue Weltordnung nach Vernichtung des sündigen
4492	Menschengeschlechtes, nach erner altägyptischen Ueber-
4493	lieferung. Berlin, I88I. 8vo.
4494	. Shai an Sinsin. Berlin, 1851. 4to.
4495	.. The Book of the Kings of Egypt, 2 vols. London, 1908.
4496	8vo.
4497	The Book of the Opening of the Mouth, 2 vols. London,
4498	I90g. Svo.
4499	•. The Liturgy of Funerary Offerings. London, 1909.
4500	8vo.
4501	.. The Greenfield Papyrus. London, I912. 4to.
4502	.. The Meux Collection of Egyptian Antiquities. London,
4503	I893. 4to.
4504	.. The Sarcophagus of Änkhnesraneferab. London, I885.
4505	4to.
4506	Egypt's Place in Universal History. Translation by
4507	Cottrell, vols. i-v. London, 1860-7. 8vo.
4508	nd Handbuch der Aegyptischen Königsnamen. Leipzig
4509	19I2 (pt. i). 8vo.
4510	Excerpta Hieroglyphica, No. I, Qahirah (Cairo), 1825-
4511	28. Long 4to.
p. 100
4512	xcii
4513	Cailliaud, F.
4514	Cairo Cat.
4515	Chabas, F.
4516	Chabas, F.
4517	Chabas, F.
4518	Chabas, F.
4519	Champollion,
4520	Champollion,
4521	Champollion,
4522	Davies, N. de
4523	Davies, N. de
4524	Delitzsch, F.
4525	Description de
4526	Devéria, T.
4527	Dümichen, J.
4528	Dümichen, J.
4529	Dümichen, J.
4530	Dümichen, J.
4531	Ebers, G.
4532	Works also used in Preparation of Dictionary.
4533	.. Voyage à Méroë an fleuve blanc • • fait dans
4534	les annees 1010-22, vols. i-iv text 8vo., and a
4535	volume of plates, tollo.
4536	•. Catalogue général des Antiquités Egyptiennes du Musée
4537	du Caire. The volumes chiefly consulted were :—
4538	Borchardt, L., Statuen und Statuetten von Königen, etc.
4539	Cairo, IgII.
4540	Carter, H., and Newberry, P., Tomb of Thothmes IV.
4541	Cairo, I904.
4542	Chassenat, E., 2me Trouvaille de Deir-el-Bahari. Cairo,
4543	Quibell, J. E., Archaic Objects. Cairo, 1905.
4544	Reisner, G. H., Amulets. Cairo, 1907.
4545	Daressy, G., Ostraca. Cairo, I90I.
4546	Daressy, G., Fouilles. Cairo, 1902.
4547	Daressy, G., Cercueils. Cairo, 190g.
4548	Lacau, P., Sarcophages, 2 vols. Cairo, 1903-08.
4549	Lacau, P., Stèles. Cairo, Igog.
4550	Lange, H. O., and Schäfer, H., Grab-und Denksteine.
4551	Cairo, I903-08.
4552	Maspero, G., Sarcophages. Cairo, I908.
4553	L'Egyptologie, Série I. Années I-4.
4554	.. Une Inscription Historique du règne de Seti I. I850. Ato.
4555	.. Les Maximes du Scribe Ani, vols. i and ii.
4556	.. Voyage d'un Egyptien en Syrie. Paris, 1866. 4to.
4557	J. F. . Dictionnaire Egypticn. Paris, 184I. Folio.
4558	J.F. .. Grammaire Egyptienne. Paris, 1836. Folio.
4559	J. F. .. Monuments de l'Egypte et de la Nubie. Paris, 1847-73;
4560	text, z vols., small folio, plates, four vols. in large
4561	folio.
4562	G. .. Ihe Mastaba of Ptah Hetep, 2 pts. London. 1900-
4563	OI. 4to.
4564	G. .. Ihe Rock Iombs of El Amarna, O vols. London,
4565	I903-08. 4to.
4566	Wo lag das Paradies? Leipzig, I88I. 8vo.
4567	: l'Égypte Text, vols. i-xxiv. Paris, 1821-9. 8vo. Plates II
4568	vols. Folio.
4569	Le Papyrus de Neb-qued. Paris, I872. Long folio.
4570	.. Baugeschichte des Denderatempels. Strassburg, 1877.
4571	4to.
4572	.. Geographie des alteni Aegyptens. I877. 8vo.
4573	Zur Geographie des alten Acgyptens. Leipzig, 1894.
4574	4to.
4575	Der Grabpalast des Patuamenap, 3 parts. Leipzig,
4576	1884-94. 4to.
4577	AEGYPTIACA: Festschrift für G. Ebers zum I März,
4578	1897. Leipzig, 1897. 8vo.
p. 101
4579	Eg. Exp. Fund
4580	Erman, A.
4581	Gardner, A. H.
4582	Gardiner, A. H.
4583	Gardiner, A. H.
4584	Garstang, J.
4585	Garstang, J. ••
4586	Garstang, J...
4587	Gauthier, H. ..
4588	Gayet, E.
4589	Gensler, F. W. C.
4590	Grébaut, E.
4591	Griffith, F. Ll.
4592	Griffith, F. LI.
4593	Groff, W.N.
4594	Guieysse, P.,
4595	Lefébure, E.
4596	Hall, H. R. ..
4597	Hall, H. R.
4598	Hammer, de ..
4599	Hess, J. J. ..
4600	Hess, J.J. ..
4601	Hess, J. J.
4602	Hoelscher, U...
4603	Horrack, J. de
4604	Ideler, J.L.
4605	Jéquier, G
4606	Jéquier, G.
4607	King, C. W.
4608	Vorks also used in Preparation of Dictionary. xciii
4609	.. Atlas of Ancient Egypt. London, 1894.
4610	.. Aegypten und Aegyptisches Leben im Alterthum.
4611	Tübingen, 1884-7. 8vo.
4612	.. Die Erzählung des Sinuhe und die Hirtengeschichte.
4613	Leipzig, 1909. 4to.
4614	The Inscription of Mes. Leipzig, I905. 4to.
4615	Inscriptions of Sinai. London, I9I7. Folio.
4616	Mahasna and Bet Khallaf. London, I902. 4to.
4617	.. Meroë. Oxford, IgII. 4to.
4618	•. Tombs of the Third Egyptian Dynasty. London, 1904.
4619	4to.
4620	Le Livre des Rois d'Egypte, 3 parts. [Mémoires of the
4621	Inst. Franç. d'Arch. Orient. Cairo. Vol. xvii.]
4622	•. Stèles de la XIIme dynastie. Paris, 1886. 4to.
4623	•. Die Thebanischen Tafeln Stündlicher Sternaufgänge.
4624	Leipzig, 1872. 4to.
4625	.. Hymne à Ammon-Ra. Paris, 1874. 8vo.
4626	•. A Collection of Hieroglyphs. London, 1898. 4to.
4627	.. Stories of the High Priests of Memphis. Oxford, 1900.
4628	8vo.
4629	.. Etude sur le Papyrus d'Orbiney. Paris, 1888. 4to.
4630	and Le Papyrus funéraire de Soutimes. Paris, 1877.
4631	Folio.
4632	Catalogue of Egyptian Scarabs, vol. i. London, I913.
4633	4to.
4634	•. Coptic and Greek Texts of the Christian Period. London,
4635	I905. Folio.
4636	•. Copie figurée d'un vouleau de papyrus. Vienna, I822.
4637	Long 4to.
4638	•. Der Demotische Roman von Stne Ha-m-us. Leipzig,
4639	1888. Svo.
4640	.. Der Demotische Teil der dreisprachigen Inschrift von
4641	Rosette. Freiburg, 1902. 4to.
4642	.. Der Gnostische Papyrus von London. Freiburg, 1902.
4643	4to.
4644	•. Das Grabdenkmal des Königs Chephren. 'Leipzig, 1912.
4645	.. Les Lamentations d'Isis et de Nephthys. Paris, 1866.
4646	4to.
4647	Hermapion sive rudimenta hieroglyphicae veterum aegyp-
4648	tiorum literaturae. Leipzig, 184I. 4to.
4649	.. Le Livre de ce qu'il y a dans l'Hades. Paris, 1894.
4650	8vo.
4651	.. Le Papyrus Prisse. Paris, I9II. Oblong folio.
4652	.. The Gnostics and their remains. London, 1864. 8vo.
p. 102
4653	xciv
4654	Lacau, P.
4655	Lacau, P.
4656	Lanzone, R. V
4657	Ledrain, E.
4658	Lefébure, E.
4659	Lefébure, E.
4660	Lefébure, E.
4661	Legrain, G.
4662	Lemm, O. vor
4663	Lepsius, C. R.
4664	Lepsius, C. R
4665	Lieblein, J.
4666	Lieblein, J.
4667	Mallet, D.
4668	Mariette, A.
4669	Marucchi, O.
4670	Marucchi, O.
4671	Maspero, G.
4672	Maspero, G.
4673	Maspero, G.
4674	Massey, A.
4675	Matter, J.
4676	Morgan, J. d
4677	Naville, E.
4678	Naville, E.
4679	Naville, E.
4680	Naville, E.
4681	Naville, E.
4682	Works also used in Preparation of Dictionary.
4683	.. Sarcophages antérieures au Nouvel Empire, Fasc. I and 2.
4684	Cairo, 1903-4. 4to.
4685	.. Stèles du Nouvel Empire. Cairo, I909. 4to.
4686	.. Les Papyrus du, lac Moeris. Turin, 1896. Folio.
4687	.. Les Monuments Egyptiens de la Bibliothèque Nationale,
4688	vols. i-iii. Paris, 1879-81. 4to.
4689	.. Le Mythe Osirien, pts. i and ii. Paris, 1874. 8vo.
4690	.. Traduction comparée des hymnes au soleil composant
4691	"le XV chapitre du Rituel Funéraire Égyptien. "Paris,
4692	1868. 4to.
4693	.. Les Yeux d'Horus: Osiris. Paris, I875. 8vo.
4694	.. Le Liore des Transformations. Paris, I8go. 4to.
4695	.. Das Ritualbuch des Ammondienstes. Leipzig, 1882.
4696	8vo.
4697	.. Aelteste Texte des Todtenbuchs. Berlin, 1867. 4to.
4698	.. Auswahl der wichtigsten Urkunden des Aegyptischen
4699	Alterthums. Berlin, I842. Folio.
4700	.. Index alphabétique de tous les mots contenus dans
4701	Livre des Morts publié par R. Lepsius, d'après le
4702	Papyrus de Turin. Paris, 1875. 8vo.
4703	.. Le Livre Ligyptien #114e8m yp que
4704	mon nom fleurisse. Leipzig, 1895. 8vo.
4705	.. Le Culte de Neit à Saïs. Paris, 1888. 8vo.
4706	.. Les Listes Géographiques des pylônes de Karnak. Text
4707	and plates. Leipzig, 1875. 4to.
4708	.. Il grande Papiro Egizio della Biblioteca Vaticano.
4709	Rome, 1888. 4to.
4710	.. Obelischi Egiziani di Roma. Rome, 1898. 8vo.
4711	.. Une Enquête Judiciaire à Thèbes. Paris, 1872. 8vo.
4712	•. Les Momies Royales de Deir el Bahari. [In Mémoires
4713	of the French Archaeological Mission in Cairo,
4714	vol. i.]
4715	.. Sarcophages des Epoques Persanes et Ptolémaiques.
4716	[See CAIRO CATALOGUE.]
4717	.. Le Papyrus de Leyde I, 347. Gand, 1885. 4to.
4718	• .. Histoire Critique du Gnosticisme, vols. i-iii (text and
4719	plates). Paris, 1828. 8vo.
4720	.. Fouilles à Dahchour. Vienna, 1895, 1903. 4to.
4721	.. The Cemeteries of Abydos. London, I9I4. 4to.
4722	.. Deir el-Bahari, pts. i-vi. London, 1893-1907. Folio.
4723	The Eleventh Dynasty Temple at Deir el-Bahari.
4724	London, I907-14. 4to.
4725	.. Festival Hall of Osorkon II. London, I892. 4to.
4726	.. Inscription Historique de Pinodjem III. Paris, 1863.
4727	4to.
p. 103
4728	Naville, E.
4729	Naville, E.
4730	Pellegrini, A.
4731	Petrie, W. M.
4732	Pielil, K.
4733	Pieper, M.
4734	Pieper, M.
4735	Pierret, P
4736	Pierret, P
4737	Pierret, P.
4738	Pleyte, W.
4739	Pleyte, W.
4740	Pleyte, W.
4741	Pleyte, W.
4742	Pleyte, W.
4743	Pleyte, W.
4744	Quibell, J. E.
4745	Riel, C...
4746	Rougé, E. de
4747	Rougé, E. de
4748	Rougé, E. de
4749	Rougé, J. de
4750	Sachau, E.
4751	Schaha, kenb
4752	Schack, H.,
4753	Schackenb
4754	Schack, H.
4755	Schackenb
4756	Works also used in Preparation of Dictionary. XCV
4757	.. Le Papyrus hiérogyphique de Kamara et le Papymis
4758	hiératique de Nesikhonsou au Musée du Caire.
4759	Paris, I9I4. 4to.
4760	.. .. Le Papyrus hiératique de Katseshni au Musée du
4761	Caire. Paris, I914. 4to.
4762	.. Nota sopra un' inscrizione Egizia del Museo di Palermo.
4763	[In Atti e Memorie della Società Siciliana per la
4764	Storia Patria. Palermo, 1896. Large 8vo.]
4765	F. .. Works published by the Egypt Exploration Fund, the
4766	Egyptian Research Account, etc.
4767	•. Dictionnaire du Papyrus Harris, No. I. Vienna, 1882.
4768	8vo.
4769	.. Handbuch der Aegyptischen Königsnamen. Leipzig,
4770	I9I2. Svo.
4771	.. Die Könige Aegyptens zwischen dem mittleren und neven
4772	Reiche. Berlin, I904. 4to.
4773	.. Le Décret Trilingue de Canope. Paris, 1881. 4to.
4774	.. Etudes Egyptologiques. Paris, 1874, 1878. 4to.
4775	.. Vocabulaire Hiéroglyphique. Paris, 1875. 8vo.
4776	•. Chapitres Supplémentaires du Livre des Morts, vols. i-iii.
4777	Leyden, 188I. 4to.
4778	.. L'Épistolographie Egyptienne. Leyden, 186g. 4to.
4779	.. Étude sur un vouleau magique (Pap. 348 Revers) du
4780	Musée de Leide. Leyden, 1869-70. 4to.
4781	.. Etudes Archéologiques, linguistiques et historiques
4782	dédiées à C. Leemans. Leyden, 1885. 4to.
4783	.. Les Papyrus Rollin. Leyden, 1868. Ato.
4784	. Papyrus de Turin. Leyden, 1869-76. 4to.
4785	.. Nagada and Ballas. London, 1896. 4to.
4786	.. Der Thierkreis und das Feste-Jahr von Dendera. Leip-
4787	zig, 1878. 4to.
4788	.. Etude sur une Stèle Egyptienne. Paris, 1858. 8vo.
4789	.. Recherches sur les Monuments qu'on peut attribuer aux
4790	six premières dynasties de Manéthon. Paris, 1866.
4791	4to.
4792	.. Rituel Fuméraire. Paris, 1861-76. Folio.
4793	.. Géographie Ancienne de la Basse-Egypte. Paris, 18gI.
4794	8vo.
4795	.. . Drei Aramäische Papyrusurkunden aus Elephantine.
4796	Berlin, 1908. 4to.
4797	Graf von Die Unterweisung des Königs Amenenhat I. Paris,
4798	urg 1883. 4to.
4799	Graf von Aegyptologische Studien, vols. i and ii. Leipzig, 1902.
4800	uig
4801	Graf von Das Buch von den Zwei Wegen der Seligen Toten, pt. i.
4802	urg Leipzig. 1903. 4to.
p. 104
4803	xcvi
4804	Sharpe, S. ••
4805	Spiegelberg, W.
4806	Spiegelberg, W.
4807	Spiegelberg, W.
4808	Steindorff, G. ..
4809	Steindorff, G. ..
4810	Stern, L. ••
4811	Tylor, J. J.
4812	Weigall, A. E. P.
4813	Weill, R. .•
4814	Wiedemann, A.
4815	Wilkinson, J. G.
4816	Wilkinson, J.G.
4817	Vorks also used in Preparation of Dictionary.
4818	.. Egyptian Inscriptions from the British Museum and
4819	other sources. London, pt. i, 1837 : pt. ii, 184I (First
4820	Series); Second Series, 1855. Folio.
4821	•. Aegyptologische Randglossen zum Alten Testament.
4822	Strassburg, I904. 8vo.
4823	Correspondances du temps des Rois-Prétres. Paris,
4824	I895. 4to.
4825	Demotische Studien. Leipzig, I90I-IO. 4to.
4826	Das Grab des Ti. Leipzig, 1913. 4to.
4827	Der Sarg des Sebk-o. Berlin, 1896. 4to.
4828	.. The Hieroglyphic-Latin Vocabulary in vol. ii of the
4829	Papyros Ebers. Leipzig, 1875. Folio.
4830	Wall-Drawings and Monuments of El-Kab, 2 vols.
4831	London, 1896-98. Folio.
4832	.. A Report on the Antiquities of Lower Nubia. Oxford,
4833	I907. 4to.
4834	.. Recueil des Inscriptions Egyptiennes du Sinai. Paris,
4835	I904. 4to.
4836	.. Sammlung Altägyptischer Wörter welche von Klassischen
4837	Autoren umschrieben oder übersetzt worden sind.
4838	Leipzig, 1883. 8vo.
4839	Facsimile of an inscription on a sarcophagus or mummy
4840	case. [Brit. Mus. No. 10,553.] Published by Budge,
4841	E. A. Wallis, Facsimiles of Egyptian Hieratic Papyri.
4842	London, IgIo. Folio.
4843	Materia Hicroglyphica. Malta, 1828. 4to.
4844	MicrosolrE
p. 105
4845	Of the
4846	Phoneti
4847	Number.
4848	1
4849	=
4850	3,4
4851	5,6
4852	9
4853	I0,II
4854	12
4855	13
4856	14
4857	15,16,
4858	17,18
4859	most freq
4860	: Values, t
4861	as
4862	MEN (St
4863	Hieroglyph.
4864	A LIST
4865	iently used Hieroglyphic Characters with their
4866	ogether with their Significations when employed
4867	Determinatives and Ideographs.
4868	l.
4869	inding, Sitting, Kneeling, Bowing, Lying Down).
4870	Phonetic Value. Determinative or Ideograph. Signification as
4871	- inactivity, inertness, inanition,
4872	exhaustion.
4873	address, cry out, invoke. As an
4874	interjection, hai to 1A04, hi1004.
4875	deprecate, propitiate.
4876	țua *& s , ăau 4IS pray, worship, adore, entreat,
4877	praise.
4878	hen mww praise, exult, chant.
4879	qa sI, hãa { = high, lofty; exult, make merry.
4880	ăn mmm go back, turn back, turn round.
4881	call, beckon.
4882	see No. 7.
4883	run.
4884	mm
4885	ab ll dance, performn gymnastics.
p. 106
4886	vili
4887	Number. Hieroglyph
4888	19,20
4889	2I
4890	22,23
4891	24
4892	25
4893	26
4894	27,28
4895	29
4896	30
4897	39,40
4898	41
4899	42
4900	A List of
4901	Phonet
4902	kes
4903	-
4904	Hieroglyphic Characters.
4905	ic Value. Delerminative or Ideograph. Signification as®
4906	cof bow, pay homage.
4907	run away or run after something.
4908	pour out, micturate, peng mu.
4909	make friends, be in league with
4910	someone, heter !Si be on
4911	brotherly terms with, sensen ...
4912	- hide, to conceal, amen (m•
4913	dwarf, pygmy, teng mm
4914	image, figure, statue, tut
4915	mummy, transformed dead
4916	body, sähu *P; to stablish
4917	a custom.
4918	eternity.
4919	ser lo great, great one, a chief official,
4920	prince.
4921	old, aged, aau senior
4922	semsu nENS.
4923	strong, strength, nekht Mo.
4924	beat (?) strike (?)
4925	shepherd (?) hunter (?)
4926	to repulse, to drive away, seher
4927	to perform a ceremony (?)
4928	shepherd.
4929	the ähi-priest 4&44.
4930	......
4931	strong, strength.
4932	harper, play a musical instru-
4933	ment.
p. 107
4934	Number
4935	43
4936	44,45
4937	54,55
4938	56
4939	57,58
4940	62,63
4941	64,65
4942	66,67,6
4943	69,70
4944	Hieroglyph
4945	LA, ẶY
4946	3 MA M. 13
4947	HA. H
4948	A List of Hie
4949	Phonetic Va
4950	nini mma
4951	khus o f
4952	qet fe
4953	fa
4954	qes I
4955	roglyphic Characters.
4956	Signification as
4957	lue. Determinative or Ideograph.
4958	break up ground, plough.
4959	present, make an offering.
4960	pour out water.
4961	purificatory priest.
4962	sow grain; to use a throw-
4963	in hunting.
4964	skipping.
4965	build.
4966	work a boring tool (?), drill.
4967	build.
4968	suspend, stretch out the S
4969	akh o
4970	carry, bear on shoulders.
4971	= khesteb Jo, lapis lazuli
4972	restrain, bind.
4973	=heg&4, governor.
4974	statue of king.
4975	king of Upper Egypt.
4976	king of Lower Egypt.
4977	king of Upper and Lower Egy
4978	foreign potentate.
4979	= ati 1/l king, prince.
4980	child, infancy.
4981	sit.
4982	§
4983	xCix
4984	net
4985	ky,
4986	pt.
p. 108
4987	Number.
4988	75,76
4989	77
4990	78,79,
4991	80
4992	81
4993	82
4994	83
4995	84,85,
4996	86
4997	87
4998	88
4999	89
5000	90
5001	91,92,9
5002	94
5003	95
5004	96
5005	97,98,
5006	99
5007	100
5008	101
5009	102
5010	Hieroglyph
5011	3
5012	1S 1O AS 1EDO
5013	A List of Hierogi
5014	Phonetic Value.
5015	-
5016	hãa { =
5017	m'shã f=
5018	rphic Characters.
5019	Signification as
5020	Determinative or Ideograph.
5021	royal child.
5022	....
5023	enemy, death, the dead, slaughter,
5024	=kheftix "enemy."
5025	.....
5026	soldier of every kind.
5027	soldier of every kind = menfit
5028	prisoner, captive, foreigner.
5029	criminal.
5030	execution, death.
5031	man, sa,tp, ist person sing.
5032	invoke, address, cry out to, inter-
5033	jection O or Oh! Hail! etc.
5034	eat, drink, speak, and of every-
5035	thing which is done with the
5036	mouth
5037	inactivity, inertness, rest.
5038	praise, hen
5039	pray, worship, adore, entreat;
5040	praise.
5041	hide, ämen 1mm, conceal, pro-
5042	tect (?)
5043	play an instrument of music,
5044	harper.
5045	drinking, offering (?)
5046	offering..
p. 109
5047	Numbe
5048	103
5049	104
5050	105,10
5051	107
5052	108
5053	109
5054	1O, 11
5055	112
5056	113
5057	I14,11
5058	116
5059	117, 1I
5060	124
5061	125
5062	126
5063	Hieroglyph
5064	6,
5065	I
5066	8
5067	A List o
5068	Phor
5069	uāb
5070	f Hieroglyphic Characters. ci
5071	etic Value. Determinative or Ideograph. Signification as
5072	hide, conceal, amen1mn.
5073	priest.
5074	pour out water, make a libation.
5075	carry a load, atep 6, bear,
5076	support, fa - l
5077	var. of Y'(?)
5078	h 88 great but indefinite number.
5079	write.
5080	.....
5081	the blessed or holy dead
5082	a god or divine person.
5083	the king holding, the sceptre ?
5084	the king holding the sceptre !.
5085	the king holding the whip A.
5086	the king holding the whip and
5087	sceptre.
5088	he kino wearins • the White
5089	Crown and holding the whit
5090	and the sceptre ?.
5091	the king wearing the Red
5092	Crown and holding the whip
5093	and the sceptre ?.
5094	the king wearing the Red
5095	Crown and holding the whip
5096	Pand the ankh f "life."
5097	the king wearing the White and
5098	Red Crowns Ef and holding
5099	the sceptre?.
5100	52
p. 110
5101	cii
5102	Number.
5103	127
5104	128
5105	129
5106	130,131
5107	132,133
5108	134,135
5109	136,137,
5110	138,139
5111	140
5112	143
5113	A L
5114	Hieroglyph.
5115	17.
5116	si, ag, 1
5117	ist of Hier
5118	Phonetic Val
5119	sheps 8
5120	-
5121	kher 8
5122	ári 1ª
5123	oglyphic Characters.
5124	ue. Determinative or Ideograph. Signification as
5125	the king wearing the Red
5126	Crown and holding the object 8.
5127	the king wearing the White and
5128	Red Crowns and holding the
5129	sceptre!.
5130	shepherd, nomad, sentry, guard.
5131	....
5132	sit as a king or noble, seat oneself.
5133	noble, honourable, revered, the
5134	sainted dead.
5135	swim.
5136	lie, recline.
5137	fall, defeat, slaughter.
5138	sickness, vomit.
5139	reap.
5140	ll.
5141	MEN.
5142	woman, sa-t, ist and and pers.
5143	sing.
5144	queen, lady of high rank, vener-
5145	able woman.
5146	woman beating a tambourine
5147	and playing a harp.
5148	present at, in charge of, belong-
5149	ing to.
5150	=
p. 111
5151	Number.
5152	13,14,
5153	15
5154	16
5155	17
5156	18,19
5157	2,3
5158	4,5
5159	6
5160	7
5161	8
5162	9
5163	10.
5164	12
5165	13,14,
5166	15,16,
5167	17,18,
5168	19
5169	Hieroglypł
5170	sy Hoệ
5171	OFEI OSDE
5172	A List of
5173	Phonet
5174	GODS
5175	Hieroglyphic
5176	c Value.
5177	I11.
5178	AND GODD.
5179	-.
5180	Characters.
5181	Signifcation as
5182	Determinative or Ideograph.
5183	bend, bow, geb I].
5184	pregnant woman, beg 1s.
5185	parturient woman, give birth
5186	mes Ăl, pâpà
5187	nurse, mena mn, dandle, rea
5188	child, renn wn.
5189	www
5190	ISSES.
5191	Asar (Osiris); usually writ
5192	or dél
5193	Pth (Ptah).
5194	Ptah-Tanen.
5195	Ptah-Seker-Asar.
5196	Menu (Min, Khem Amsu ).
5197	Amen (Ammon).
5198	Amen holding the sceptre 1.
5199	Amen holding Maät.
5200	Amen holding the scimi
5201	khepesh
5202	Amen holding the sceptre 1.
5203	Horus the Elder, Horus-Rã,
5204	the Sun-god.
5205	53
5206	ciii
5207	to,
5208	r a
5209	ten
5210	tar
5211	Rã,
p. 112
5212	civ
5213	Number.
5214	20
5215	21
5216	22,23,2
5217	25,26
5218	27
5219	28
5220	29,30,3
5221	32
5222	33,34
5223	35
5224	36,37,
5225	38
5226	39,40
5227	•
5228	41
5229	42
5230	43
5231	44
5232	45.46
5233	47,48,
5234	49,50,
5235	51,52
5236	53,54
5237	A List of
5238	Hieroglyph. Phoneti
5239	4
5240	LED Pn Et Keek i's
5241	:
5242	Hieroglyphic Characters.
5243	c Value. Determinative or Ideograph. Signification as
5244	Amen-Rá, or Rā-Amen.
5245	- Heru-åakhuti (Harmakhis), or
5246	Horus of the Two Horizons.
5247	- Aäh L8, or Khensu o7, the
5248	Moon-god.
5249	Tchehuti (Thoth).
5250	- Set lim (var. am), or Setesh
5251	Aei, or Sutekh la.
5252	Anpu (Anubis).
5253	Khnemu (Khnoubis), Khnoumis,
5254	Khnum, Khneph, etc.
5255	Hep, or Hapi, the Nile-god.
5256	Shu, god of light and dryness.
5257	Bes, a Sûdâni god.
5258	Set as a warrior-god.
5259	- the Bennu bird (phoenix).
5260	Mestá, son of Horus.
5261	Hapi, son of Horus.
5262	Qebhsenuf, son of Horus.
5263	- Tuamutef, son of Horus.
5264	- the Hare-god.
5265	Ast or Set (Isis).
5266	- Neb-t he-t (Nephthys).
p. 113
5267	Number.
5268	55
5269	56
5270	57,58
5271	59,60,
5272	61,62
5273	64
5274	65,66
5275	67
5276	68
5277	69,70,7
5278	72,73
5279	74
5280	75
5281	I
5282	3,4,5,
5283	7
5284	8
5285	Hieroglyph
5286	Zaod
5287	Boe K
5288	R5KOK
5289	П. та,
5290	A List of Hie
5291	Phonetic Va
5292	1.
5293	-
5294	MEMBERS
5295	tep, tchat
5296	her $,%
5297	år
5298	roglyphic Characters.
5299	lue. Determinative or Ideograph. Signification as
5300	the sunrise.
5301	Isis, Hathor or any cow-godde
5302	Net (Neith).
5303	the goddess Maãt.
5304	the goddess Nut.
5305	•
5306	the goddess Serqet.
5307	the goddess Sekhmet.
5308	the goddess Anget.
5309	the goddess Sesheta.
5310	of many goddesses.
5311	a guardian of one of the Sev
5312	Pylons.
5313	goddess of Upper Egypt.
5314	goddess of Lower Egypt.
5315	IV.
5316	OF THE BODY.
5317	cha first, foremost, top of anythi
5318	nod.
5319	.. ..
5320	hair of men and animals, ba
5321	lack, want, lacuna in mai
5322	scripts, colour, complexion.
5323	lock of hair, side tress.
5324	beard, khabes f J N.
5325	right eye, see, ăn mm.
5326	§4
5327	CV
5328	SS.
5329	en
5330	1g:
5331	Id,
5332	1u-
p. 114
5333	cvi
5334	Number
5335	18,19
5336	22
5337	23,24
5338	25
5339	26
5340	35,36
5341	Hieroglyl
5342	AAHROI AD AAS H
5343	A List of
5344	h. Phone
5345	-
5346	àr
5347	r,
5348	Hieroglyphic Characters.
5349	tic Value. eterminative or Ideograpl ignification a
5350	see, an u.
5351	eye-paint (kohl).
5352	grief, tear, weep, rem → A.
5353	left eye, see.
5354	beautiful, ăn mm.
5355	see, behold, peter 2s.
5356	divine eye, right eye of Rā, utchat
5357	ell.
5358	divine eye, left eye of Rã.
5359	- the two divine eyes, utchatti, $LR 2 2i, the eyes of Rã, i.e.,
5360	the Sun and Moon.
5361	need, what is required, tebh →J.
5362	tear-drop of divine eye.
5363	pupil of the eye, death, destruc-
5364	tion.
5365	see, maa
5366	eyebrow.
5367	car, mestcher M/B.
5368	breathe, nose, nostril ; the front
5369	of anything.
5370	ra mouth.
5371	lip.
5372	the two lips.
5373	eject spittle, vomit, efflux, exu-
5374	dation, moisture.
5375	jaw-bone.
5376	the two jaws.
5377	staff, to speak.
p. 115
5378	Number.
5379	37,38,
5380	39
5381	40
5382	41
5383	42,43,4
5384	45
5385	47,48
5386	49,50
5387	51,52
5388	53
5389	54
5390	55,56
5391	57
5392	59,60,
5393	61
5394	62
5395	63
5396	64,65
5397	66
5398	67,68
5399	6g
5400	70.71
5401	A
5402	Hieroglyph.
5403	+(8()
5404	-l, n
5405	List of Hierogly
5406	Phonetic Value.
5407	ka
5408	-
5409	khan *
5410	äha - I
5411	khu Of
5412	mắk S
5413	ā, țet S
5414	m1, m'sg.
5415	àāi 1 -44
5416	shic Characters. cvii
5417	Signification as
5418	Determinative or Ideograph.
5419	backbone, hew in pieces, dis-
5420	member.
5421	chine, sacrum, hew in pieces,
5422	dismember.
5423	breast, nurse.
5424	embrace, surround, happening,
5425	event.
5426	the double, person (?); I strength
5427	of the ka, yo beauty of the ku.
5428	ka-priest, hem }, ka Ly.
5429	lack, want, need, nothing, no,
5430	not.
5431	magnificent, splendid, tcheser
5432	paddle, row a boat.
5433	fight, wage war, contend against.
5434	present an offering & wn.
5435	write.
5436	rule, direct, govern.
5437	splendour, strength (?)
5438	give, erta SorsoroA.
5439	arm(remen), way, bear, carry,
5440	set in position, anything done
5441	with the arm.
5442	give, erța 2.
5443	give.
5444	wash, cleanse.
5445	strong, strength, nekht o.
p. 116
5446	cviii
5447	Number.
5448	75,76
5449	77,78
5450	79,80
5451	81
5452	82,83
5453	86
5454	87,88,
5455	89,90
5456	91
5457	92
5458	93
5459	94
5460	95
5461	96,-97
5462	98
5463	101
5464	Hieroglyph
5465	Car
5466	A List of Hierogh
5467	Phonetic Value.
5468	khu of
5469	shep
5470	kep T.
5471	shep (?)
5472	met f
5473	hen mn
5474	-
5475	hem if
5476	phic Characters.
5477	Signification as
5478	Determinative or Ideograph.
5479	strength, rule, direct.
5480	rule, direct, govern.
5481	hand, take, receive.
5482	press.down (?).
5483	hand, palm of the hand, tcha-t
5484	take in the hand, receive.
5485	dew, aața ( A
5486	grasp, lay hold on, amm AA
5487	finger, tcheba ?\|-.
5488	ten thousand, tchebă 7 \|-.
5489	right, true mean, middle, āqa
5490	- witness, testimony,
5491	meter A
5492	take, take away.
5493	nails, claws, talons.
5494	present, offer.
5495	phallus, front, male, masculine,
5496	procreate.
5497	procreate.
5498	procreate.
5499	lead, guide, seshem 1-f.
5500	testicles.
5501	female pudenda, feiale, woman.
5502	go, walk, enter.
5503	run, walk quickly.
p. 117
5504	Number
5505	102
5506	103
5507	104
5508	105
5509	106
5510	107
5511	108,10
5512	1O,I
5513	112
5514	1,2
5515	3,4
5516	8
5517	9
5518	IO
5519	12
5520	13
5521	14
5522	Hieroglyph
5523	9
5524	P.
5525	Q
5526	A List of Hieroglyf
5527	Phonetic Value.
5528	gehes I&l, uãr f:
5529	unem -
5530	ww
5531	b
5532	f
5533	V.
5534	ANIMAL
5535	àu l9
5536	hic Characters.
5537	Signification as
5538	Determinative or Ideograph.
5539	come out, go out, go back, ret
5540	run, flee, foot.
5541	transgress, invade, attack.
5542	stablish, falsehood, gerg A.
5543	eat, devour.
5544	... Compounds
5545	tcheb 7,ãb - 4, v,teb
5546	khabio.
5547	limb, flesh.
5548	horse.
5549	bull, ka → I, ox, ah 1%.
5550	Apis Bull, sacred bull.
5551	coW.
5552	cow charging.
5553	cow lying down or bound
5554	sacrifice.
5555	cow calving.
5556	cow suckling her calf.
5557	calf.
5558	young ram, thirst.
5559	kudu, ram, soul, the god Khn
5560	cix
5561	urn.
5562	A.
5563	are
5564	for
5565	um.
p. 118
5566	Jumber. Hieroglyph
5567	15
5568	16
5569	17
5570	18
5571	19,20,
5572	1,25,26
5573	27
5574	28
5575	29
5576	30
5577	98,180
5578	A List of Hierog
5579	Phonetic Value.
5580	khan mo
5581	re, rul
5582	neb e
5583	yphic Characters.
5584	Signification as
5585	Determinative or Ideog
5586	sacred ram of Amen.
5587	goat.
5588	nobleman, elder; var.
5589	interior, skin, hide.
5590	ape, monkey.
5591	rage, fury.
5592	dancing, merriment.
5593	sacred ape, praise.
5594	fight, quarrel.
5595	ape bearing solar face.
5596	ape wearing Red Crow
5597	ape of Thoth bearing
5598	Eye (utchat).
5599	hippopotamus-goddess
5600	Thoueris).
5601	hippopotamus.
5602	lion.
5603	•• • .. • •
5604	•
5605	image, sphinx.
5606	sphinx (?)
5607	bolt of a door.
5608	the lion-gods of last ev
5609	this morning.
5610	raph.
5611	the solar
5612	(Ta-urt,
5613	ening and
p. 119
5614	Number.
5615	42
5616	43,44,
5617	45,46
5618	47
5619	49,50,
5620	51,52
5621	53,54
5622	55
5623	57
5624	58,59
5625	60
5626	6I
5627	62
5628	63,64,
5629	66
5630	67
5631	68
5632	A Lis
5633	t of Hieros
5634	Phonetic Value
5635	set
5636	un
5637	lyphic Characters.
5638	Signification as
5639	Determinative or Ideograph.
5640	leopard, cheeta.
5641	cat, give, gift.
5642	dog.
5643	wolf, wolf-god (?) Up-uat.
5644	\| jackal-god, Anpu, judge.
5645	underworld.
5646	fabulous animal, khekh
5647	hare.
5648	wild animal.
5649	elephant.
5650	bear.
5651	rhinoceros.
5652	giraffe.
5653	Set, or Setesh, or Sutekh,
5654	personified.
5655	pig.
5656	mouse, rat.
5657	Ămem-mit, a composite mon
5658	one-third hippopotamus,
5659	third crocodile, and one-t
5660	horse, which devoured
5661	hearts of the wicked.
5662	cxi
5663	evil
5664	ster,
5665	one-
5666	hird
5667	the
p. 120
5668	cxii
5669	Number.
5670	I
5671	5
5672	6
5673	7
5674	8
5675	1I,12
5676	13
5677	14,15,1
5678	17
5679	18, 19,
5680	20
5681	21,22
5682	23,24,
5683	25,26
5684	27
5685	28,29
5686	A L
5687	Hieroglyph.
5688	ist of Hierogly
5689	VI.
5690	PARTS OF A
5691	Phonetic Value.
5692	set
5693	usr
5694	phic Characters.
5695	NIMALS.
5696	Signification as
5697	Determinative or Ideograph.
5698	ass's head.
5699	fore part of bull.
5700	bull.
5701	nose, breath, the front of any-
5702	thing.
5703	the nose, breath, front.
5704	throat and neck, head and wind-
5705	pipe, swallow.
5706	cow-goddess.
5707	respect, reverence, shefit 2244o.
5708	•..
5709	the EightGods(Khemenu Mow)
5710	of Hermopolis Magna.
5711	wisdom, knowledge, shesa
5712	-13.
5713	strength, power.
5714	fore part, front.
5715	the lion-gods of yesterday even-
5716	ing and this morning.
5717	underworld.
5718	company, group.
5719	strength.
5720	moment, minute.
5721	horns of kudu.
p. 121
5722	Number.
5723	30,31
5724	32
5725	33,34,3
5726	49,50
5727	51,52,
5728	53,54
5729	55,56,52
5730	58,59
5731	60
5732	61
5733	62
5734	64
5735	65
5736	A
5737	Hieroglyph.
5738	V.V}
5739	os$1851o s
5740	List of Hieroglyp
5741	Phonetic Value.
5742	up
5743	äb- ]
5744	beh 1s,hulf
5745	peh of
5746	kap 8
5747	www www
5748	nes ' f
5749	sma -y
5750	ric Characters. cxiii
5751	Signification as
5752	Determinative or Ideograph.
5753	crown of the head, apex.
5754	New Year's Day, up renpit.
5755	the god Khnum.
5756	rank, dignity, high position.
5757	horn.
5758	tusk, tooth.
5759	hear, ear.
5760	end, hinder part, attain, reach.
5761	incantation, enchantment, heka
5762	SLJ.
5763	thigh, shoulder (?) strength.
5764	pudenda of a cow, female.
5765	constellation Meskhet (Great
5766	Bear),
5767	repeat, bone.
5768	....
5769	skin, hide.
5770	striped or variegated hide.
5771	shoot, aim at, target.
5772	tail, rump, thorn, prickle, goad.
5773	bone and flesh, flesh, joint, heir,
5774	posterity.
5775	tongue, leader.
5776	the lung or lungs, unite, join
5777	together.
5778	the bull's skin in which the
5779	deceased was placed, mesgat
5780	$14B2.
p. 122
5781	cxiv
5782	Number.
5783	2,3
5784	4.5,
5785	6
5786	7,8
5787	9
5788	10
5789	12,13
5790	14
5791	15
5792	16
5793	17
5794	18
5795	19
5796	20, 21
5797	22,23
5798	24
5799	25
5800	A.L
5801	Hieroglyph.
5802	ist of Hierogly
5803	VII.
5804	BIRD
5805	Phonetic Value.
5806	a
5807	ma
5808	ti i, o 49
5809	neh mme
5810	phic Characters.
5811	S.
5812	Signification as
5813	Determinative or Ideograph.
5814	kite (?)
5815	eagle.
5816	.•..
5817	Heru, Horus ; hawk, bák 14a.
5818	Horus with whip.
5819	Horus-Rã. •
5820	Hawk of gold, a royal title.
5821	king of the South and North.
5822	king-god.
5823	Rā-Harmakhis.
5824	right, right-hand side, the West,
5825	Ament.
5826	Under World, Kher-neter.
5827	Horus, uniter of the Two Lands,
5828	a royal title.
5829	the god Sep.
5830	forms of Horus-Rã.
5831	Horus or Rá in his disk.
p. 123
5832	Number
5833	26,27
5834	28
5835	29
5836	30
5837	35
5838	: 36,37
5839	38
5840	39,40,
5841	Hieroglyph.
5842	##4AAAÇE
5843	L'ist of Hieroglyp
5844	Phonetic Value.
5845	khu of
5846	ner mn →, m[u]t
5847	mäk f 5i
5848	mm
5849	na, mã (?) m', mi (?)
5850	mer
5851	mer met f
5852	tekh 8
5853	aakh 1bo
5854	gem I f
5855	12677-077
5856	ric Characters. CXV
5857	Signification as
5858	Determinative or Ideograph.
5859	the goddess Hathor.
5860	-•...
5861	sacred bird and image of a god.
5862	Horus-Sept.
5863	vulture, the goddess Mut, mother,
5864	year.
5865	goddess Mut.
5866	the goddess Nekhebit.
5867	the goddesses Nekhebit and
5868	Uatchit, the tutelary goddesses
5869	of Upper and Lower Egypt
5870	respectively, neb-ti ‹
5871	....
5872	... ...
5873	.......
5874	... .
5875	......
5876	before, em bah.
5877	light, radiance, brilliance, shine.
5878	find, discover.
5879	catch fish.
5880	h2
p. 124
5881	xvi AL
5882	Number. Hieroglyph.
5883	51,52,
5884	53.54
5885	55 ba
5886	50
5887	57.58
5888	62 I0NFARA HO D
5889	3
5890	65,66. 35
5891	67
5892	68
5893	69.70.
5894	71
5895	72.73 530,77
5896	74
5897	75.76
5898	77
5899	78,79
5900	30.81 38.18
5901	ist of Hierog
5902	Phonetic Value.
5903	1E. baki 13
5904	sat lE
5905	pa o l
5906	---
5907	yphic Characters.
5908	Signification as
5909	Determinative or Ideog
5910	ibis, the god Thoth,
5911	soul, dig.
5912	souls, divine souls.
5913	•
5914	nest.
5915	lake with wild fowl, nes
5916	• • • • •
5917	....
5918	www
5919	phoenix, benu
5920	•..
5921	Hood, inundate.
5922	food, fatten.
5923	red.
5924	goose and duck, birds in
5925	insects, son, the E
5926	Geb.
5927	washermen.
5928	shake, tremble.
5929	destroy•
5930	enter.
5931	duck, waterfowl, flying.
5932	Aying, flutter, hover, ali
5933	raph.
5934	tchehuti
5935	L.
5936	general,
5937	arth-god
5938	ght.
p. 125
5939	Number
5940	82
5941	83
5942	86
5943	87,88
5944	89
5945	90
5946	91
5947	92
5948	93
5949	94
5950	95,96
5951	I
5952	2
5953	3,4.5
5954	6
5955	7
5956	8
5957	9,10
5958	Hieroglyph.
5959	A List of Hierogly,
5960	Phonetic Value.
5961	qema, then
5962	tcheb 3l
5963	ur
5964	menkh eo www
5965	āu
5966	mau
5967	tu
5968	tha
5969	ba
5970	VIII.
5971	PARTS OF I
5972	peq 2
5973	aakh 1D®
5974	amakh l3
5975	se bneus
5976	...
5977	• • . . • •
5978	••...
5979	• ...
5980	•••....
5981	¡nos gayezq ye
5982	/
5983	SCYIS
5984	onp aso0
5985	• •
5986	• .• .
5987	cxvii
5988	iph.
p. 126
5989	vill
5990	Tumber. Hieroglyph.
5991	11,12 2.B
5992	13
5993	14
5994	15,16 d, l
5995	17
5996	18
5997	1,2
5998	3.14.15 Cn. %
5999	16 Thr
6000	17,18 @. l8
6001	19
6002	. List of Hieroglyp
6003	Phonetic Value.
6004	shu ap
6005	sha(?) WA
6006	IX.
6007	AMPHIBIA (RE
6008	k[ajm →f
6009	hic Characters.
6010	Signification as
6011	Determinative or Ideograph.
6012	feather, truth, uprightness, in-
6013	tegrity, mat 0.
6014	Maāti, the two goddesses of
6015	Truth.
6016	arm, cubit, carry.
6017	claw of bird, talon
6018	cutting tool, nail, claw (?)
6019	women, goddesses, cities : son =
6020	PTILES).
6021	river turtle.
6022	multitude.
6023	crocodile, wrath, rage.
6024	sacred crocodile, the Sun-god (?)
6025	Sebek \| e, a Crocodile-god.
6026	king, Ati 1o f4.
6027	.....
6028	frog, the Frog-goddess, Hegit
6029	{4118.
6030	tadpole, the number 100,000,
6031	hefen? mm.
6032	serpent, goddess, priestess.
6033	fire-spitting serpent or goddess.
6034	the goddess Mehnit.
6035	goddess.
p. 127
6036	Number.
6037	20
6038	21
6039	22,23
6040	36,37
6041	A Lis
6042	Hieroglyph. 1
6043	22l. 30o00
6044	É R Í S [
6045	{0 }
6046	'honetic Value.
6047	tch
6048	yphic Characters. CNix
6049	Signification as
6050	Deterninative or Ideograph.
6051	goddess. IsIs.
6052	shrine of goddess, ater 1 &.
6053	worm.
6054	the loathly Worm Aapep 0g.
6055	serpent.
6056	....
6057	compound of n = metch "ten."
6058	and 3tch.
6059	eternity, tchet.
6060	compound of 7 tch andih.
6061	snail (?), slug (?)
6062	a sign formed by adding a to
6063	on a sarcophagus in the
6064	British Museum (No. 32).
6065	=lteorstf.
6066	to come out, per =
6067	go in, àg =or s.
6068	serpent.
6069	spitting serpent.
6070	serpent's head.
6071	goddess.
6072	collect, gather together, sag lla 4.
6073	3
p. 128
6074	CXX
6075	Numbet
6076	1,2
6077	11,12
6078	1,2
6079	3
6080	4
6081	AL
6082	Hieroglyph.
6083	ist of Hierogly
6084	X.
6085	FISH.
6086	Phonetic Value.
6087	an 1
6088	kha O
6089	XI.
6090	INSECT
6091	Shic Characters.
6092	Signification as
6093	Determinative or Ideogra
6094	fish.
6095	fish, rise, mount up, foul,
6096	fighting fish.
6097	rise, mount up.
6098	swim, shining, an mm.
6099	"••....
6100	a deadly fish (?)
6101	dead body.
6102	cuttle fish (?) nar _.
6103	a fish.
6104	latus fish (?)
6105	antch mer, an old title
6106	governor of a district.
6107	bee, honey ; hornet (?) ;
6108	the North.
6109	king of the South and
6110	Nesu Båt.
6111	the fying beetle khepr
6112	scarabacus sacer;
6113	kheper
6114	ph.
6115	filthy.
6116	of the
6117	king of
6118	North,
6119	er
6120	ecome,
p. 129
6121	Number.
6122	5
6123	6,7
6124	8
6125	9
6126	10
6127	11,12
6128	13
6129	14
6130	1,2,3
6131	4.5,6
6132	7
6133	8
6134	9
6135	10,11
6136	12
6137	13.14
6138	15,16
6139	17
6140	18
6141	Hieroglyph.
6142	1, д
6143	0,0,A
6144	A List of
6145	Phonel
6146	TREES, PI
6147	kh
6148	Hieroglyphic Characters. CINÍ
6149	ic Value. Determinative or Ideograph. Signification as
6150	- fying, the winged solar disk of
6151	Her-Behutet.
6152	alighting:
6153	insect found in mummies.
6154	fly, aff ao
6155	grasshopper.
6156	scorpion, breathe; the goddess
6157	Serqit 1814o.
6158	scorpion with thesign foreternity.
6159	sheno.
6160	....
6161	XII.
6162	ANTS, FLOWERS, ETC.
6163	tree, sweet, pleasant.
6164	•
6165	tree.
6166	palm tree.
6167	plot of ground with i palm and
6168	an acacia tree.
6169	et o tree, wood.
6170	cutting wood.
6171	growing grain plant.
6172	fourish, blooming, year, time in
6173	general, last year of a king's
6174	reign.
6175	time.
6176	Nourish, renpmm.
6177	long time.
p. 130
6178	Xxii
6179	Number. • \| Hierogiyph.
6180	19.20
6181	21,22
6182	23
6183	24 77
6184	25
6185	637.28$71
6186	29.30,31
6187	32
6188	33
6189	34
6190	35 40
6191	30
6192	37 LAA
6193	38
6194	39,40, L, Lel,i
6195	41
6196	43,43
6197	44
6198	45.46
6199	47.48
6200	49.50 \.
6201	51,52
6202	A List of Hierogly
6203	Phonetic Value.
6204	nen
6205	su lP
6206	res of
6207	shema _f-
6208	qemä sA-
6209	à (ă, ě, i)
6210	i
6211	ài
6212	sekh-t lo
6213	sha _:
6214	hen $ mun
6215	hal h
6216	uatch f3,utch f
6217	phic Characters.
6218	Signification as
6219	Determinative or Ideograph.
6220	spring plant.
6221	thorn, goad.
6222	the goddess Nekhebit and her
6223	town Nekheb (Gr. Eileithyias-
6224	polis, Arab. Al-Kâb).
6225	written wrongly in later times 77.
6226	plant of the South, king of the
6227	South.
6228	the South.
6229	the South.
6230	play music, musician.
6231	see te.
6232	.....
6233	......
6234	go, advance.
6235	field, garden.
6236	offering, oblation.
6237	field, garden, food, inundation,
6238	Le = fiekd in the onth; Ll
6239	= field in the Nor
6240	plant, vegetable, he up.
6241	cluster of papyrus 1
6242	papyrus swamp, the swamps in
6243	the Delta, the North
6244	the South, Upper Egypt.
6245	papyrus stalk.
6246	a plant of the South.
p. 131
6247	Number.
6248	53
6249	54
6250	55,56,57
6251	58,59,6
6252	79.80
6253	81,8г.
6254	83
6255	85.86
6256	88
6257	89,90
6258	A
6259	Fiernglyph.
6260	: AP.Y. P.)
6261	Q. g. 9\|
6262	-
6263	000
6264	List of Hierogly
6265	Phonelic Value.
6266	un fumme mii @
6267	unțu
6268	kha Ca
6269	shen w
6270	r=
6271	hetch
6272	utch f?
6273	khesef ofu
6274	mes fl
6275	hic Characters.
6276	Signification as
6277	Determinative or Ideograph.
6278	Upper and Lower Egyp
6279	Two Lands, Taui
6280	lotus in bloom.
6281	plants.
6282	bud of a flower, nehem u
6283	variants of se uten
6284	fice, offering:
6285	flower.
6286	...
6287	• • • • •• •
6288	part of a papyrus plant, le
6289	the number one thousand.
6290	• • • ••.
6291	• .....
6292	mace, club ; white, shining:
6293	Knot-grass.
6294	spindle : repulse.
6295	fly-flapper made of the ta
6296	foxes.
6297	spelt, dhurra (?)
6298	ear of corn.
6299	growing grain.
6300	grain, corn.
6301	cxxill
6302	; the
6303	sacri-
6304	af (?).
6305	ils of
p. 132
6306	cxxiv
6307	Number.
6308	91.92
6309	93,94,
6310	95,96,97
6311	98,99
6312	100, 101
6313	102
6314	103,104
6315	105,106,
6316	107
6317	108,109
6318	1IO
6319	2,3.
6320	+
6321	5
6322	6
6323	7
6324	8,9
6325	10.11.1
6326	Hieroglyph.
6327	o.D.
6328	Ek, 2
6329	П. 7о.
6330	700%
6331	=
6332	• a
6333	List of Hi
6334	Phonetic Va
6335	tcher 7
6336	HEAVEN, 1
6337	roglyphic Characters.
6338	Signification as
6339	lue. Determinative or Ideograph.
6340	granary.
6341	date, sweetness, pleasure, grow.
6342	sweet, pleasant.
6343	flower.
6344	fig.
6345	bundle of plants or vegetables:
6346	boundary.
6347	vineyard, pergola.
6348	union of Upper and Lower
6349	Egypt.
6350	XIII.
6351	CARTH, WATER.
6352	heaven, sky, ceiling, what is
6353	above.
6354	the night sky with a star hang-
6355	ing like a lamp from it, dark-
6356	ness, night.
6357	rain or dew falling from the sky.
6358	the sky slipping down over its
6359	four suppurts, storm, hurricane.
6360	sparkle, shine, coruscate, light-
6361	ning, blue-glazed faïence.
6362	one half of the sky.
6363	sun, the Sun-god Ra =, day;
6364	period, time in general.
6365	the Sun-god Rã.
p. 133
6366	Number.
6367	32,33 34
6368	37.38
6369	45
6370	A 1
6371	Hieroglyph.
6372	a.a
6373	sba
6374	, goo
6375	BBBi B tch
6376	ist of Hiero
6377	Phonetic Value
6378	khá _9,
6379	Nt, tua -
6380	tal o
6381	" 18tu.
6382	lyphic Characters.
6383	Signification as
6384	Determinative or Ideograph.
6385	circle.
6386	shine, rise (of a luminary), be
6387	• of light.
6388	shine, lighten.
6389	prepared, ready; the Dog
6390	Sepțit Ng148.
6391	winged solar disk.
6392	walking disk.
6393	rise (of the sun), coronation
6394	king.
6395	nearly full moon.
6396	crescent moon.
6397	span, shesp no.
6398	moon, month.
6399	month.
6400	the half-month.
6401	star, morning star, hour, tim
6402	prayer, pray.
6403	the Under World, Tuat
6404	land.
6405	the Two Lands, Taui, i.e.. U,
6406	and Lower Egypt.
6407	"lands," Tain, the world.
6408	foreign country, the desert.
6409	foreign land = mn+).
6410	East.
6411	West.
6412	mountain.
6413	CXXV
6414	ings
6415	-star
6416	of a
6417	e for
6418	per
p. 134
6419	crrvi
6420	Number.
6421	46
6422	47,48
6423	64.65
6424	66,67,
6425	68,69
6426	77,78,
6427	79
6428	80,81,82
6429	83.84
6430	85,86
6431	Hieroglyph.
6432	HHE, ###
6433	-
6434	B.ig.l
6435	-ist of Hierogly
6436	Phonetic Value.
6437	afId,her d
6438	mi.ám 4A
6439	mu AA
6440	sh
6441	àu 18
6442	sen un
6443	kha O B
6444	shic Characters.
6445	Significalion as
6446	Determinative or Ideograph.
6447	horizon.
6448	nome, district.
6449	land.
6450	river bank.
6451	the eastern and western banks of
6452	the Nile, i.e., Egypt.
6453	boundary, limit.
6454	way, road, remote.
6455	travel, traveller, journey afar.
6456	side.
6457	stone.
6458	grain, powder.
6459	.....
6460	water, watery mass of the sky.
6461	canal, any collection of water;
6462	written wrongly sometimes for
6463	an o "island" ; love, loving.
6464	lake, sea, ornamental water,
6465	khent www o.
6466	horizon.
6467	horizon.
6468	the two horizons of the East and
6469	West.
6470	island, an 1S.
6471	bread, sacrificial cake.
6472	go, pass, like, similar.
6473	pool, lake, sheet of water.
6474	shellfish, cockle.
p. 135
6475	Number.
6476	1,2
6477	3,4,
6478	5
6479	6
6480	7
6481	8
6482	9
6483	10,11,
6484	12,13
6485	14
6486	15
6487	16
6488	17
6489	18
6490	19
6491	20
6492	2I
6493	22
6494	A.
6495	BUILDI
6496	Hieroglyph.
6497	→.5.1
6498	••• •
6499	= 5fo
6500	List of Hieroglyph
6501	XIV.
6502	NGS AND PARTS
6503	Phonetic Value.
6504	S, late p or pa
6505	--
6506	h
6507	ner f, nem A мимя
6508	-----
6509	ic Characters. cxxvii
6510	OF BUILDINGS.
6511	Determinative or Ideograph Signification as
6512	city, town.
6513	house, any building, to come
6514	forth
6515	offerings to the dead, i.e., offer-
6516	ings which appear at the com-
6517	mand of the dead person, per
6518	kheru (pert er kheri).
6519	treasure-house per hetch.
6520	.. ..
6521	Mer, a name of Egypt.
6522	mansion.
6523	mansion with many rooms.
6524	house of the god, temple.
6525	"Great House," castle.
6526	"Lady of the house." ie.. the
6527	goddess Nephthys.
6528	shrine, tomb.
6529	" House of Horus," i.e., the god-
6530	dess Hathor.
6531	"House of Nut," i.c.. the sky,
6532	heaven.
6533	house of the king.
6534	libation chamber.
p. 136
6535	cxrVlll
6536	Number.
6537	23
6538	24
6539	25
6540	26
6541	27,28,
6542	29.30
6543	31
6544	32,33
6545	34
6546	35.36.3
6547	38
6548	39,40
6549	41
6550	42
6551	43,44
6552	45,46
6553	47
6554	48
6555	49
6556	150,51.52
6557	53,54
6558	55
6559	A Li
6560	Hieroglyph.
6561	ETAl)
6562	507)
6563	000
6564	г. 9]
6565	A.Д
6566	st of Hierog
6567	Phonetic Value
6568	hap&o
6569	yphic Characters.
6570	Signification as
6571	Determinative or Ideograph.
6572	palace.
6573	palace of the god.
6574	door, gateway protected by uraei.
6575	title of a legal official.
6576	court, usekht, of palace or mansion.
6577	wall.
6578	overthrow, throw down.
6579	"White Wall," Aneb-hetch, i.e..
6580	Memphis.
6581	fortress.
6582	shrine of a god with the two
6583	doors open.
6584	angle, corner, title of an official,
6585	genbt.
6586	hide, conceal ; var. A.
6587	funerary coffer.
6588	pyramid.
6589	obelisk.
6590	memorial slab, boundary stone,
6591	landmark.
6592	pillar.
6593	pillars with lotus and papyrus-
6594	shaped capitals.
6595	capital of pillar.
p. 137
6596	Number.
6597	56
6598	59
6599	60,61
6600	62
6601	63, , 64
6602	9 à й
6603	68, 69
6604	70,71
6605	72,73
6606	74.75,7
6607	81
6608	82.83
6609	84,85,
6610	87
6611	AL
6612	Hieroglyph.
6613	so, soe tcl
6614	E. 0
6615	ist of Hierog!
6616	Phonetic Value.
6617	āa — s
6618	es 2. thess
6619	qet s
6620	---
6621	yphic Characters.
6622	Signification a:
6623	Determinative or Ide
6624	decorate, adorn.
6625	object (flint?) used in
6626	monies.
6627	hall, council chamber.
6628	bend. I. twist.
6629	festival of renewing
6630	life, heb seț, "festi
6631	tail " (?)
6632	festival.
6633	stairway, stepped thro
6634	open, door.
6635	door-bolt.
6636	travel, go, bring, carry
6637	knot together.
6638	the god Menu.
6639	funerary coffers.
6640	shrine of Ptah.
6641	door, gateway.
6642	•
6643	chapel of the Kil.
6644	door(?)
6645	great house, castle.
6646	angle block (?)
6647	crrix
6648	graph.
6649	birth cere-
6650	the king's
6651	ral of the
6652	ne, ascend.
p. 138
6653	CXXX
6654	Number.
6655	88
6656	89
6657	.90,91.
6658	92,93,
6659	94,95,
6660	96.97
6661	98
6662	1,2,
6663	3,4,
6664	5
6665	6
6666	7,8
6667	9
6668	10
6669	11,12
6670	13.14
6671	15,16
6672	17
6673	18
6674	19
6675	20,21
6676	22
6677	A
6678	Hieroglyph.
6679	П
6680	SHIP:
6681	I cо #f
6682	ist of Hier
6683	Phonetic Va
6684	BOATS,
6685	uha Bi
6686	ăhá →}
6687	lesp , se
6688	shep 4e
6689	oglyphic Characters.
6690	lue. Jeterminative or Ideograph Signification as
6691	funerary offerings of bread and
6692	beer.
6693	door, gateway.
6694	à Sûdâni kubbah.
6695	XV.
6696	ACRED BOATS, ETC.
6697	boat, ship, to sail, travel.
6698	capsize, overturı.
6699	a loaded boat.
6700	boat of Rá.
6701	boat of the goddess Maãt.
6702	sailing, to sail upstream.
6703	wind, air, breeze, breath.
6704	- stand up.
6705	steering pole or oar, helm.
6706	rudder, voice, speech.
6707	shp 4D, receive, take.
6708	sacred boats for use in shrines
6709	and in religious processions.
p. 139
6710	Number
6711	I
6712	4,5,
6713	6,7
6714	8
6715	9
6716	10
6717	11,12
6718	13
6719	14
6720	15
6721	16
6722	17,18
6723	19
6724	20
6725	21
6726	22
6727	23,24,
6728	26
6729	A
6730	FURNITUR
6731	Hieroglyph.
6732	Mor Mn
6733	T.
6734	25 Д, A.A
6735	List of Hieroglyp
6736	XVI.
6737	E (SEATS, TABLE
6738	Phonetic Value.
6739	sfl, hetem {-f
6740	us fl
6741	S
6742	ser fo
6743	sef fu
6744	: Io seshem \|lao \|
6745	iic Characters. C
6746	S, CHESTS, STANDS).
6747	Signification as
6748	Determinative or Ideograph.
6749	seat, throne; the goddess
6750	Ast
6751	instrument for measuring.
6752	chair, stool.
6753	litter.
6754	lie down, recline, sleep.
6755	dead body, bier.
6756	couch of Horus or Osiris.
6757	pillow, head rest, raise up.
6758	• • ..
6759	eight.
6760	weaving tool or instrument.
6761	fractional number ().
6762	=s-pekhar !
6763	.Seves.
6764	•. ...
6765	offering, oblation, sacrifice ; r
6766	set (of the sun).
6767	stand for a vessel, down, und
6768	daily.
6769	i
6770	xxxi
6771	SIS,
6772	est,
6773	er.
p. 140
6774	CXEXI
6775	Number.
6776	27,28,
6777	29,30,
6778	31
6779	32
6780	33
6781	34
6782	35
6783	36,37
6784	38,39
6785	40
6786	41
6787	42
6788	43,44,
6789	45
6790	46
6791	47
6792	48
6793	49
6794	50
6795	51
6796	52,53
6797	54,55,5
6798	57,58
6799	A
6800	Hieroglyph.
6801	t
6802	-
6803	6,
6804	List of Hierog
6805	Phonetic Value.
6806	cheba
6807	ån mm, âun 49
6808	hen muw
6809	ás \| *
6810	netcher f 37, m
6811	-
6812	utchã Pl - or
6813	lsphic Characters.
6814	Signification as
6815	Determinative or Ideograph.
6816	sarcophagus, funerary chest or
6817	coffer.
6818	regior, place.
6819	țeba substitute, substitution, supply.
6820	wwww pillar, light-tower.
6821	var. of preceding (?)
6822	.••..
6823	.....
6824	=→=m "book," or e, "offer-
6825	ing."
6826	Shesmu 5T , the headsman
6827	of Osiris.
6828	oil press, wine press.
6829	'tchet squeeze, press.
6830	clothing, apparel.
6831	lamp-stand.
6832	ceremonial umbrella.
6833	shade, shadow of the living or
6834	dead.
6835	scales, balance, weigh.
6836	measurer of the hour, unnu mn &.
6837	right, correct, just, equable.
6838	raise up, exalt.
p. 141
6839	Number
6840	59
6841	60
6842	61
6843	62
6844	I
6845	2
6846	3
6847	4
6848	5,6
6849	7
6850	8
6851	9
6852	12
6853	13,14
6854	15,16
6855	17,18
6856	19
6857	Hieroglyph
6858	8
6859	To 1xpE
6860	A List of Hierogly
6861	• Phonetic Value.
6862	maà Z
6863	XVI
6864	SACRED VESSELS A
6865	tchet 3, tet =
6866	sma - A d
6867	sen llmum
6868	ăm 4A
6869	phic Characters. CN
6870	Signification as
6871	Determinative or Ideograph.
6872	true, right, truth, integrity.
6873	stand for sacred images, etc.
6874	mirror.
6875	weigh, balance.
6876	1.
6877	ND FURNITURE.
6878	altar with bread and beer on
6879	stand with libation jars upon
6880	altar.
6881	altar.
6882	god, God.
6883	divine mother.
6884	Soter, Saviour-god.
6885	Under World.
6886	mistake for d
6887	sacred object worshipped in
6888	Delta, confounded with 7
6889	sacrum of Osiris.
6890	unite, join.
6891	two, friend, brother, associat
6892	leftaab 1Ia 1, left side, -in,
6893	what is in, who is in.
6894	i 2
6895	xxiii
6896	it.
6897	it.
6898	the
6899	the
6900	e.
p. 142
6901	sriv
6902	Vumber. Hieroglyph
6903	20
6904	21,22
6905	3,24,25.
6906	5,27,28,
6907	29,30
6908	31
6909	CL
6910	2
6911	3
6912	4, 5
6913	6
6914	7
6915	1 5
6916	A List of Hierogly
6917	Phonetic Value.
6918	XVIII
6919	OTHING, CROWNS, (
6920	k e(late)
6921	net ww (late)
6922	shic Characters.
6923	Signification as
6924	Determinative or Ideograph.
6925	var. of un-tu.
6926	the goddess of Wisdom, Seshat
6927	censer stands.
6928	Khnemu.
6929	RNAMENTS, EIC.
6930	crown.
6931	crown.
6932	covering for head and neck.
6933	the same with uraeus, symbol of
6934	royalty.
6935	royal war helmet, khepersh
6936	crown of the South or Upper
6937	Egypt.
6938	=A+&Upper Egypt.
6939	crown of the North or Lower
6940	Egypt.
6941	=& +@Lower Egypt.
6942	crowns of the South and North
6943	united, sekhemti lo f i.
6944	cord.
6945	cord measure, the number one
6946	hundred.
6947	pair of plumes, shuti fi.
6948	helmet with plumes.
p. 143
6949	Number.
6950	16
6951	17
6952	18
6953	19
6954	20
6955	2I
6956	22,23
6957	24,25,
6958	26
6959	33,34
6960	35,36
6961	37
6962	38
6963	39,40
6964	41,42
6965	AL
6966	Hieroglyph.
6967	107, Le
6968	m
6969	ist of Hieros
6970	Phonetic Value.
6971	/
6972	hep {a
6973	er l ,Mes
6974	IaIT2OO
6975	yphic Characters.
6976	Signification as
6977	Determinalive or Ideograph.
6978	helmet with disk and plumc
6979	helmet with horns, plumes
6980	uraei.
6981	decoration of crown.
6982	decoration of crown.
6983	decoration of crown.
6984	plumed standard, often
6985	founded with fi
6986	triple Alcf crowns with
6987	and uraei.
6988	the Atef crown.
6989	crown.
6990	pectoral.
6991	pectoral, deep collar.
6992	plough 1i, acre.
6993	ploughman, ploughman's be
6994	strap.
6995	tunic, loincloth.
6996	the uterus, etc., symbol of 1
6997	the goddess Sati.
6998	clothing.
6999	tongue, overseer, guide.
7000	sandal.
7001	ring, circle.
7002	і 3
7003	CXXXV
7004	S.
7005	, and
7006	con-
7007	orns
7008	It or :
7009	S1S.
p. 144
7010	cxXXvi
7011	Number.
7012	45
7013	46
7014	47
7015	48
7016	49
7017	50
7018	51
7019	52,53
7020	54
7021	55,56, 57,
7022	58,59,60
7023	61,62
7024	63,64,65
7025	66,67
7026	68
7027	69,70
7028	71
7029	72
7030	73
7031	-
7032	74
7033	75
7034	76,77,78
7035	Hieroglyph.
7036	7,8, 4 /
7037	$.$,70
7038	9.47
7039	1 List of Hierogly
7040	Phonetic Value.
7041	kheb •]
7042	kap →do
7043	uas f l, tchām ≥
7044	Dhic Characters.
7045	Signification as
7046	Determinative or Ideograph.
7047	...
7048	unite, sum up, a total.
7049	live, life.
7050	seal-cylinder, seal, valuables.
7051	seal-cylinder with cord, seal, what
7052	is put under seal.
7053	"counterpoise" of collar, the
7054	menat my lo, symbol of plea-
7055	sure and gladness.
7056	incense, cense.
7057	provide, supply.
7058	sistrum.
7059	mighty, powerful, direct, rule,
7060	emblem of authority, sceptre.
7061	present, offer.
7062	right side, the West.
7063	fan, fly-flapper, air.
7064	box that held the head of Osiris.
7065	district of the head box of Osiris,
7066	Abydos.
7067	rule, reign, govern.
7068	sheep and goats.
7069	sceptre, fine gold, serenity.
7070	Thebes, UastIe.
7071	strength, strong.
7072	term of Horus.
p. 145
7073	Number.
7074	79,80
7075	81,82
7076	83,84
7077	85
7078	86
7079	87
7080	88
7081	89
7082	90
7083	91
7084	1,2
7085	3,4
7086	7,8
7087	9
7088	12,1,
7089	A
7090	Hieroglyph.
7091	A.s
7092	O, V
7093	List of Hierogly
7094	Phonetic Value.
7095	à(?)-
7096	XIX
7097	WEAPONS A
7098	tep 8
7099	TCT
7100	bhic Characters. cxtrvii
7101	Signification as
7102	Determinative or Ideograph.
7103	symbol of Upper Egypt.
7104	symbol of Lower Egypt.
7105	whip.
7106	.......
7107	.......
7108	the firstborn son of Osiris, Baba
7109	White Crown with cord
7110	pectoral (?)
7111	fringe of the "banner" of the
7112	Horus-names of kings, as
7113	ass's load in a caravan.
7114	VD ARMS.
7115	boomerang, throw, foreign
7116	nations.
7117	keep watch, be awake.
7118	pillar support; TTT the four pillars
7119	of heaven.
7120	calamity, disaster.
7121	carpenter's axe, work in wood.
7122	battle-axe.
7123	first, foremost, at the head.
7124	scimitar, short, curved sword.
7125	i +
p. 146
7126	crtxvili
7127	Number.
7128	14
7129	15,16
7130	18
7131	19,20
7132	21
7133	22,23
7134	24
7135	25
7136	26, 27,
7137	28,29
7138	30
7139	31,32
7140	33
7141	39,40.4
7142	Hieroglyph.
7143	-
7144	ao or
7145	A List of Hierogl
7146	Phonetic Value.
7147	sa 13
7148	āa — f
7149	kha
7150	tebh-l
7151	phic Characters.
7152	Signification as
7153	Determinative or Ideograph.
7154	mooring post, arrive in port, to
7155	land, die, end a journey.
7156	cut, inscribe a name, designate.
7157	knife and block, slaughter.
7158	a gory knife, slaughter.
7159	hone (?), slaughter, massacre.
7160	razor (?), shave.
7161	slaughter.
7162	bow.
7163	Nubian bow, symbol of Nubia
7164	and the Egyptian Sûdân.
7165	extend, spread out, stretch out.
7166	arrow, shoot.
7167	symbol of the goddess Neith as
7168	huntress.
7169	arrow in hide of a beast, hunt.
7170	arrows and target.
7171	spear, pike, stab, transfix.
7172	back, at the back of, hinder part.
7173	great.
7174	a collection of weapons.
7175	chariot.
7176	target (?) memorial stele.
p. 147
7177	Numb
7178	I
7179	2
7180	5
7181	6,7
7182	8
7183	9
7184	I0, I
7185	12
7186	13
7187	14,15
7188	17
7189	18.
7190	19
7191	20,2
7192	22,2
7193	24
7194	25
7195	26
7196	A
7197	TOOLS
7198	Hieroglyph.
7199	I, 3,2\|
7200	16 =,8, t
7201	I,
7202	3,
7203	List of Hierogtyp
7204	- XX.
7205	AND AGRICULTU
7206	Phonetic Value.
7207	naor a
7208	mã
7209	nu
7210	--
7211	na f st or = A
7212	maă f s
7213	mer S, f
7214	heb n]
7215	tem 2,of
7216	to, tá a l
7217	ZE0C
7218	hic Characters. CANNIN
7219	RAL IMPLEMENTS.
7220	Signification as
7221	Determinative or Ideograph.
7222	shut in, confine, restrain.
7223	....
7224	....
7225	tear drop from the Eye of Rā,
7226	part, portion.
7227	adze and block, choose, select.
7228	blade of an adze, cut, hack, chop.
7229	claws, nails, talons.
7230	= a beat, slay.
7231	sickle, reap.
7232	.....
7233	love, plough, digging tool.
7234	ward off, keep away, storehouse.
7235	plough, fruit, seed.
7236	finish, complete, bring to an end.
7237	ore, wonder, marvel, astonish.
7238	grain measure.
7239	.. ...
p. 148
7240	cxl
7241	Number.
7242	27
7243	28,29
7244	30
7245	31,32,3
7246	34
7247	38,39
7248	40,41,4
7249	43,44,
7250	45
7251	46,47
7252	48
7253	49,50
7254	-
7255	53,54
7256	55
7257	56,57
7258	58
7259	59
7260	Hieroglyph.
7261	3. 8.A,6
7262	9,9
7263	2 9. 4,0
7264	12, ,
7265	*, x
7266	17,14
7267	mon, r
7268	A List of Hierog!
7269	Phonetic Value.
7270	tcha →
7271	utcha §^]
7272	mer f°
7273	ab Bl
7274	uba f
7275	uã §_
7276	ges ap, qers 4
7277	hap &Io, hep
7278	yphic Characters.
7279	Signification as
7280	Determinative or Ideograph.
7281	metal, mineral, heavy substance,
7282	weighty, salt, soda.
7283	fire stick or driil.
7284	-•••.
7285	work in wood, excellent, fine,
7286	splendid.
7287	sick, diseased, pyramid.
7288	handicraft, workmanship.
7289	••••....
7290	open, make a way or passage.
7291	=A ward off, keep away.
7292	rub down to a powder, grind.
7293	pike, harpoon, the number one.
7294	the goddess Neith.
7295	razor, shave.
7296	follow as a friend or servant.
7297	hollow reed, bone, to bury.
7298	worker in stone or metal, metal
7299	founder, sculptor, artisan of
7300	Horus.
7301	claw, talon.
7302	{0
7303	gold of every degree of purity
7304	(2221b).
7305	silver.
7306	gold, tchám 2f.
p. 149
7307	Number.
7308	60
7309	61,62
7310	63
7311	2
7312	3
7313	4
7314	8
7315	9
7316	IO
7317	II
7318	12,13,
7319	14,15
7320	16,17,
7321	18
7322	19
7323	20,21,
7324	22,23
7325	24
7326	A
7327	Hieroglyph.
7328	1==
7329	WOT
7330	& a x ä a A 9 gf
7331	a9, 10
7332	**, xox
7333	s0x, s
7334	List of Hieroglyp
7335	Phonetic Value.
7336	maā §
7337	hem lA
7338	XXI.
7339	ENWORK, PLAIT
7340	set %
7341	au 8
7342	shes _f, ges all
7343	shen mm
7344	geb #]
7345	shet -
7346	äntch mm' ?
7347	zic Characters. exli
7348	Signification as
7349	Determinative or Ideograph.
7350	truth, right.
7351	weave, net (snare).
7352	=f.
7353	ED ARTICLES.
7354	cord
7355	measuring cord ; the number one
7356	hundred
7357	.....
7358	claw, talon.
7359	wide, broad, spacious.
7360	dignity, high rank, worth.
7361	tie, bind, cordage.
7362	•
7363	constrained, suffering.
7364	....
7365	packet, small bundle, sachet.
7366	germinate, grow.
7367	roll of papyrus, tie up, bind to-
7368	gether, come to an end.
7369	hill, complete.
7370	take, accept, receive.
7371	= xx, the goddess Neith.
7372	sound, healthy.
7373	the god Atem Ijurd.
p. 150
7374	cxlii
7375	Number
7376	33,34,3
7377	36
7378	37
7379	38,39
7380	40
7381	41
7382	42
7383	43
7384	44
7385	45
7386	40
7387	47
7388	Hieroglypl
7389	08888°
7390	pox box
7391	e Y
7392	A List of Hierog!
7393	1. Phonetic Value.
7394	ua PS
7395	shent mi
7396	h
7397	hero
7398	hã -
7399	sek 5
7400	th
7401	phic Characters.
7402	Signification as
7403	Determinative or Ideograph.
7404	foundation.
7405	••.....
7406	magical protection, amulet (sa).
7407	••....
7408	knotted cord, magical knot (sa).
7409	....
7410	....
7411	.....
7412	.....
7413	set, place, put, stablish.
7414	is often written for) or 3.
7415	offering, oblation, sacrifice.
7416	a sign composed of s and an.
7417	It occurs on sarcophagus No. 32
7418	in the British Museum, and was
7419	cut on it when the sarcophagus
7420	of Queen Ankhnesneferabra
7421	was usurped by a man.
7422	revolve, circle round, return,
7423	the bowels, the weight țeben
7424	→ um.
7425	seize, grasp, capture, conquer.
7426	swathe a mummy, embalm a body
7427	with unguents, spices, etc., the
7428	dead, to count up, reckon.
7429	incense.
7430	skin of an animal (?)
p. 151
7431	Number.
7432	1,2
7433	3
7434	II
7435	12,13,
7436	14,15
7437	16 17,12
7438	19,20
7439	21
7440	22
7441	AL
7442	VASES AND
7443	Hieroglyph.
7444	Mh
7445	0
7446	8.E
7447	O,
7448	ist of Hierog
7449	XX
7450	VESSELS, BA
7451	Phonetic Value.
7452	-
7453	nu
7454	án 4
7455	yphic Characters. cxliii
7456	SKETS, MEASURES, ETC.
7457	Signification as
7458	Determinative or Ideograph.
7459	vases for unguents.
7460	unguent, ointment, bitumen,
7461	naphtha; the goddess Bastt
7462	* IPS, and her city Bubas-
7463	tIs.
7464	libation jar, praise, commend.
7465	coolness, refreshing.
7466	the king's majesty, servant, kind
7467	of priest.
7468	servant of the god, hem neter.
7469	jar stand; be in front.
7470	consort with, be joined to, unile;
7471	the god Khnemu w
7472	milk.
7473	vase, vessel, pot, what is fluid,
7474	viscous, etc.; waiter, attendant,
7475	beer.
7476	milk pot (?)
7477	wine skin, wine.
7478	vase, vessel, pot, what is fluid
7479	or viscous, internal organ.
7480	bring, bear, import.
7481	heart.
p. 152
7482	cxliv
7483	Number.
7484	26,27,
7485	28
7486	29
7487	30,31
7488	32,33
7489	34,35.3
7490	38,39
7491	40
7492	53,54
7493	55,56,
7494	57,58,
7495	59
7496	A
7497	Hieroglyph.
7498	д, в
7499	List of Hier
7500	Phonetic Vali
7501	mà fl, mer
7502	āb =j
7503	a, b (in late ti
7504	tcher 2
7505	g
7506	neb mm
7507	k
7508	variant of -
7509	glyphic Characters.
7510	e. Determinative or Ideograph. Signification as
7511	libation priest, clean, pure, holy.
7512	clean, ceremonially pure, holy.
7513	as, like, similar.
7514	vase, vessel, pot, goddess, queen,
7515	mistress; broad, spacious, wide.
7516	bread, cake, loaf, bread-offering.
7517	pottery lamp(?)
7518	fame, fire, heat.
7519	mes) vase of burning incense (?)
7520	limit, boundary.
7521	.....
7522	basket, receptacle for offerings.
7523	......
7524	.... ••..
7525	vulva of cow.
7526	pour out (?)
7527	....
7528	festival.
7529	....
7530	title of a priest kheri heb, "he
7531	who hath charge of ihe festi-
7532	an offering.
7533	grain of all kinds.
p. 153
7534	Number.
7535	60
7536	61,6
7537	63
7538	11
7539	Hieroglyph
7540	9. e
7541	@.@
7542	0,0
7543	A
7544	A List of Hierog!
7545	Phonetic Value.
7546	ta - l
7547	XXI
7548	OFFERINGS, C
7549	-
7550	kh
7551	vphic Characters.
7552	Signification as
7553	Determinative or Ideograph.
7554	cattle.
7555	vessels in stone, the city of
7556	or Elephantine.
7557	pottery jars, stone jars
7558	covers, etc.
7559	a kind of priest.
7560	heat, fire, furnace.
7561	metal, especially copper
7562	bronze.
7563	the goddess Neheb-ka.
7564	AKES, ETC.
7565	bread, cake.
7566	the town Nekhen (Eileith)
7567	polis).
7568	bread, cake ; father.
7569	bread, cake, shewbread;
7570	meval time.
7571	ennead
7572	circle, disk.
7573	time.
7574	sieve.
7575	river bank, larıd.
7576	give, present.
7577	cxlv
7578	Abu
7579	with
7580	yias-
7581	pri-
p. 154
7582	cxlvi
7583	Number
7584	2
7585	3,4
7586	5
7587	6,7,8
7588	9
7589	13
7590	2,3,4
7591	5,6
7592	7,8
7593	WRITIN
7594	• Hieroglyph.
7595	Joafre
7596	S
7597	Ill, 111,!
7598	I1, 11
7599	A List of Hieros
7600	XX
7601	G AND MUSICAL
7602	Phonetic Value.
7603	saa p4 BS
7604	men f mun
7605	XX
7606	TROKES AND DOI
7607	i44
7608	lyphic Characters.
7609	IV.
7610	INSTRUMENTS, GAMES.
7611	Signification as
7612	Determinative or Ideograph.
7613	scribe's writing outfit, write,
7614	writing: rub down to powder,
7615	polish; variegated, stupid.
7616	roll of papyrus tied round the
7617	middle, book, deed, document,
7618	register ; of the abstract ; group
7619	together.
7620	bag, sack.
7621	harp, zither.
7622	sistrum, castanets.
7623	goodness, happiness.
7624	the god Nefer-Tem J5 3L.
7625	recognize, know, understand.
7626	draughtboard.
7627	draughtsman.
7628	V.
7629	JBTFUL OBJECTS.
7630	\| a sign added for purposes of
7631	symmetry, e.g., 9, %, J, etc.
7632	sign of the plural.
7633	sign of the dual.
7634	a pair of tallies = S, count, tally,
7635	reckon, pass by, depart, etc.
7636	the number ten.
p. 155
7637	Number.
7638	10,11,12
7639	19,20
7640	Hieroglyph.
7641	A, П, 7
7642	A List of Hier
7643	Phonetic Val
7644	nem o
7645	Digilized
7646	oglyphic Characters. cxlvii
7647	bignincation a
7648	ue. Jeterminative or Ideograpl
7649	objects of wood or wickerwork;
7650	terrify, terrible.
7651	divide, cut.
7652	......
7653	territory, estate; to complete:
7654	head, chief.
7655	the oval round a royal name,
7656	cartouche.
7657	beat, kill.
7658	women's apartments.
7659	step, walk.
7660	k
p. 156
7661	COP
7662	hil
7663	used
7664	TIC LETTERS.
7665	X
7666	The last seven
7667	, of from as
7668	* 'This sign rej
7669	as a numeral.
7670	• When a lette
7671	1000, B = 200
7672	THE
7673	COPTIC NAME
7674	Alpha
7675	Bida
7676	Gamma
7677	DaldaR
7678	Ei
7679	Zita
7680	Êta
7681	Thita
7682	lauta
7683	Kapра
7684	Laula
7685	Mi
7686	Ni
7687	Xi
7688	Pi
7689	Ro
7690	Sima
7691	Tau
7692	Ue
7693	Phi
7694	Chi
7695	Psi
7696	Au (Ô)
7697	Shei
7698	Fei
7699	Chei (Xe
7700	Hori
7701	Djandjia
7702	Ichima
7703	Ti
7704	etters are derive
7705	(F). D from
7706	resents the Gr
7707	r has a double
7708	o, etc.
7709	cxlviii
7710	COPTIC A
7711	S OF THE SAME.
7712	Dаxфа
7713	Biza
7714	tocces
7715	Дalza
7716	ZIT8
7717	HT&
7718	AIT&
7719	laTT&
7720	Rann&
7721	daria
7722	Us
7723	HI
7724	ПІ
7725	Po
7726	Crees
7727	Tar
7728	Te
7729	ФІ
7730	X:
7731	41
7732	Dar
7733	сyes
7734	Чeл
7735	Der
7736	Zops
7737	Xarxia
7738	'Tiees
7739	Ti
7740	d from Egyptian bi
7741	¿ & from f, z
7742	'ek sigo F Baû, an
7743	line over it, its nul
7744	LPHABET.
7745	PHONETIC VALUI
7746	a
7747	b
7748	g
7749	d
7750	ê
7751	m
7752	x (ks)
7753	U,
7754	ph
7755	kh
7756	tch
7757	ti (di)
7758	eroglyphs (through
7759	: from g, & from
7760	I has the value co
7761	nerical value is incr
7762	OsoB
7763	NUMERICA
7764	-
7765	Demotic) ; thi
7766	→, Tfro
7767	ox, i.e, "six'
7768	eased a thousa
7769	L VALUE.
7770	F0 0VaU AW N -
7771	20
7772	30
7773	40
7774	50
7775	60
7776	70
7777	80
7778	I0O
7779	200
7780	300
7781	400
7782	500
7783	600
7784	700
7785	800
7786	90
7787	s: cy from
7788	mA0.
7789	; it is only
7790	ndfold, eng.,
p. 157
7791	TH
7792	HEBREW
7793	LETTERS.
7794	*
7795	#
7796	Cersar *
7797	IE HEBF
7798	HEBR
7799	NAMES OF I
7800	Alěph
7801	Bêth
7802	Gîměl
7803	Dâlěth
7804	Hê
7805	Wâw
7806	Zayin
7807	Khêth
7808	Têth
7809	Iôdh
7810	Kâph
7811	Lâmědh
7812	Mêm
7813	Nân
7814	Sâměkh
7815	'Ayin
7816	Pê
7817	Sâdhê
7818	Kôph
7819	Rêsh
7820	Sin
7821	Shîn
7822	Tâw
7823	* Form :
7824	ligilized
7825	cxlix
7826	EW ALPH
7827	EW
7828	HE SAME.
7829	EFEFFELFC8*RRZEESER
7830	at the end of a w
7831	bvMizn
7832	ABET.
7833	PHONETIC
7834	VALUE.
7835	B, BH
7836	G, GH
7837	D, DH
7838	H
7839	W, U
7840	Z
7841	KH (CH)
7842	Y
7843	K, КH
7844	L
7845	M
7846	N
7847	P, PH
7848	I, TH
7849	ord.
7850	NUMERICAL
7851	VALUE.
7852	1
7853	2
7854	3
7855	4
7856	5
7857	6
7858	8
7859	9
7860	300
7861	400
7862	k 2
p. 158
7863	THE
7864	SYRIAC LETTERS SYRIAC NA
7865	Âlaf
7866	Bêth
7867	Gâmal
7868	Dâlath, Dal
7869	Hê
7870	Wâw
7871	Lai, Zen, or
7872	Khêth
7873	Têth
7874	Yôdh
7875	Kâf
7876	Lâmadh
7877	Mîm
7878	Nân
7879	Semkath
7880	'Ê
7881	Pê
7882	5 Şâdhê
7883	Kôf
7884	Rêsh (Rish)
7885	Shin
7886	Tâw
7887	cl
7888	SYRIAC ALPI
7889	MES OF THE SAME.
7890	elx
7891	des
7892	idh 1l.7..71.7
7893	año
7894	Zayn aTl, pos
7895	drees
7896	hef
7897	Tuss
7898	dia5s0o
7899	rs
7900	KIKs
7901	soi, Ii
7902	ard
7903	HABET.
7904	PHONETIC
7905	VALUE.
7906	b, v (B)
7907	g,gh
7908	d, dh
7909	h
7910	W, U
7911	kh (or) h
7912	y
7913	k, kh
7914	1
7915	m
7916	'(guttural
7917	p, for ph
7918	9
7919	r
7920	sh
7921	t, th
7922	SCfE
7923	NUMERICAL
7924	VALUE
7925	I
7926	2
p. 159
7927	ARABIC
7928	OF TIE
7929	55222,2223,345"
7930	T
7931	NAME PHONETI\|
7932	LETTER VALUE.
7933	sh
7934	d
7935	?
7936	Ghain gh
7937	Fâ f
7938	Kâf k
7939	Kâf 9
7940	Lâm 1
7941	Mim m
7942	Nûn
7943	Hà h
7944	Wâw
7945	Yâ y
7946	HE ARABIC
7947	UNCONNECTEN.
7948	Cmmt58886lao.r
7949	* C• я c
7950	li
7951	ALPHA
7952	ONNECTED
7953	WITH
7954	RECEDING;
7955	LETTER.
7956	BET.
7957	LETTER. OLLOWING ONNECTED WITHR CONNECTE CEDING AN FOLLOWIN WITH PRE
7958	LETTER.
7959	- -
7960	i
7961	FHRRIIIIHY
7962	;
7963	5,€
7964	1
7965	i
7966	f
7967	NUMERICAL
7968	VALUE.
7969	2
7970	3
7971	8
7972	4
7973	7
7974	9
7975	5
p. 160
7976	Wo N-
7977	cli
7978	THE ЕТНОРІС
7979	PHONETIC
7980	VALUE.
7981	Hôy I ha
7982	I.âwi A Ia
7983	Hâwět intr hü
7984	Mây ao ma
7985	Sâwět Ut sd
7986	Rěs rû
7987	Sất sd
7988	Kaf qu
7989	Bêt bû
7990	Tâwi
7991	Kharěm "x khû
7992	Nahâs
7993	'Alěf
7994	Kâf kû
7995	Wâwi
7996	'Ayěn 'a
7997	Zay ZÛ
7998	Yaman ya
7999	Dant da
8000	Gaměl•
8001	Tayt
8002	l'ay't
8003	Sadây
8004	Dapâr
8005	Af
8006	Pâ
8007	ЕтшорІС D
8008	ir kuă n4 kuî
8009	P guă 7 gui
8010	фo quă фl qui
8011	% khuă khui •ie 1
8012	NUME
8013	4 7
8014	7: 5 8 20
8015	9 30
8016	SYLLABAR
8017	hî hà
8018	lâ
8019	hî
8020	85. mi mâ så
8021	ri rå
8022	c
8023	I pâ
8024	IPHTHONGS.
8025	uč kuâ
8026	gua
8027	luě quâ
8028	huč khuâ
8029	RALS.
8030	49 40
8031	50
8032	60
8033	Y.
8034	h
8035	lê
8036	h
8037	mê
8038	sê
8039	rê
8040	sê
8041	T pê 7
8042	kuê
8043	guê
8044	quê
8045	khuê
8046	70
8047	T 80
8048	} 90
8049	hô
8050	to
8051	khô
8052	kô
8053	W rô
8054	"8
8055	dô
8056	tô
8057	pô
8058	sô
8059	pě pô
8060	P 100
8061	1,000
8062	P-P 10,000
p. 161
8063	I GI'Z
8064	W
8065	ra
8066	na
8067	T ña (gna)
8068	'a
8069	ka
8070	kha
8071	(D wa
8072	'a
8073	H
8074	T
8075	qua
8076	khua
8077	T khua
8078	gua
8079	T
8080	2 КÂЇB
8081	11- hu
8082	I11
8083	hu
8084	00- mu
8085	IU- su
8086	ru
8087	SU
8088	ii-
8089	H-
8090	R.
8091	X-
8092	-
8093	-
8094	clii
8095	HE AMHARIC
8096	3 SÂLIS 4 RÂBI*
8097	hi hâ
8098	li lâ
8099	hâ
8100	mi
8101	и1. si sâ
8102	ri 6. râ
8103	sá
8104	їi. shi shâ
8105	dgâ
8106	E 00
8107	tchi tchâ
8108	X. =. pâ
8109	X.
8110	pâ
8111	AMIARIC DII
8112	qui quâ
8113	khui khuâ
8114	kui kuâ
8115	gui guâ
8116	SYLLABARY.
8117	5 HÂMIS 6 SÂDIS
8118	hê 41 h, hi, hě
8119	li 1,lř, le
8120	hê ih b, hi, bě
8121	() mnê in, ini, mě
8122	sê s, si, sě
8123	rê r, rĩ, rě
8124	sê s, si, sě
8125	Ti. shê sh, shi, shč
8126	qê q, gi, qě
8127	11. bê b, bì. bě
8128	•t: tê t, ti, tě
8129	tchê tch, tchi, tel
8130	khê kh, khi, khě
8131	nê n, nă, ně
8132	ñê Ñi, îi, ñě
8133	71. , %, 'ě
8134	n. kê k, kĩ, kč
8135	7. khê kh , kli, kině
8136	wê (. w, wĩ, wě
8137	'ê ;ї, "ě
8138	H. », ZI, zě
8139	'H: djê :H: dz, dzi, cizě
8140	yê y,уř, yě
8141	dê d, di, dě
8142	dgê dg, dgi, dgě
8143	gê g, gĩ, gě
8144	Ml tê ț, ți, țě
8145	LLl" tchê 57,, tch, tchi, tcl
8146	X. pê P, pi, pě
8147	R.
8148	$, si, se
8149	9,
8150	fe 6. r, fi, fě
8151	"1; pê p. pí, pě
8152	HITHONGS.
8153	quê apa qui, quě
8154	khuê khui, khuě
8155	h. kuê Te kui, kuč
8156	guâ *½ gui, guč
8157	7 SÂBI'
8158	q"
8159	=
8160	P•
8161	-
8162	fo
8163	po
p. 162
8164	THI
8165	KA
8166	KU (QU)
8167	KH
8168	GA (GI)
8169	GU
8170	C (TCH)
8171	J
8172	DJ
8173	T
8174	PERSIAI
8175	cliv
8176	CUNEI
8177	(I)
8178	P
8179	B
8180	FORM AL
8181	EFTTMEMTFEME
8182	crosoffo
8183	PHABET.
8184	TR
8185	‹ sign for
8186	betwee
8187	division
8188	n words.
p. 163
8189	A
8190	à , in some respects = Heb.N.
8191	www
8192	à , an emphatic particle;
8193	*, Peasant 181 ; _.
8194	Peasant 180; P'easant B.I. 135;
8195	, Peasant 224. Itseems to be used some-
8196	times to mark a quotation like ii in Ethiopic
8197	(X&ФPN: Brit. Mus. Orient. No. 678,
8198	Fol. Ila, 1).
8199	s, Rev. 12,1%, =4 s, to come.
8200	, Berlin 2296, estate, farm.
8201	a-t , field.
8202	a (?), Westcar 2,16; I2,
8203	25
8204	at 5=17 S=M 1, Litanie,
8205	p. 85, to bring forth.
8206	IT
8207	aa =a-t - = ,field,
8208	ground, territory, region; var.
8209	at, aat → staff,
8210	stick, stave.
8211	aat *P, back.
8212	ada U. 321, 535, T. 294
8213	aaã , to sleep, slumber; var.
8214	aah-t , field; Copt. 182.
8215	10gE, IW2E, EIWZE
8216	aash B.D. (Saïte)
8217	115, 2, a god of slaughter; var.
8218	aati be strong,
8219	hostile.
8220	aati , enemy.
8221	a-[t] N. 920, the uraeus of
8222	Horus.
8223	aâu 9=1s , to come.
8224	1]
8225	A
8226	aau A 4for, stick, stafi, pole.
8227	aá IA81, see Il8
8228	1191I1096, 1o tie,
8229	to bind, to restrain, to keep in restraint, to
8230	oppress.
8231	aàs IAl at, bile, gall; var. O1 s.
8232	aásb Jer, seat, throne, some-
8233	thing fixed; compare JU!.
8234	aã → to beget.
8235	aāā , grave, tomb; varr.
8236	aāu U.561, the hands;
8237	see
8238	aãa -s, Rev. I1, 131, t0 Come.
8239	aaau , Lit. 17, journey-
8240	ings, those who travel.
8241	aāā cos, to
8242	sleep, slumber.
8243	aãa
8244	e, to punish, to do harm to some
8245	one.
8246	aдa
8247	EI to plaster, to build,
8248	to bespaiter, to make a charge against.
8249	aāāu
8250	eO &, Anastasi I, 28, 6.........
8251	aāā-t •ODP, Israel Stele 23.
8252	aāā-t →g vase,
8253	vessel, mneasure; plur.
8254	eali
p. 164
8255	A
8256	aãă •с) др,
8257	Rec. I4, 41, foreigner, interpreter (?).
8258	aāā-tà SET04EP. A.Z.46, 143;
8259	:113, Rec. 14, 42, foreigner, barbarian.
8260	aāiā a b, Thes, 1203
8261	to extinguish, to put out a fire.
8262	aau
8263	case for a book; •fmm/ 84,1001.
8264	case; wws ao case for arms (Lacau).
8265	aāb-t
8266	, Rev. 16, 109,
8267	-foxosi.
8268	IV, 510; Excom. Stele 8; A.Z.. 1908, 70;
8269	opposition, resistance, vexations, entreaty, ea-
8270	lamity, ruin.
8271	aāābu 188,
8272	>, cup, bowl,
8273	vase, pail, measure.
8274	aāābu fee, the litle vase for
8275	incense which is attached to the handle of the
8276	censer.
8277	aāfi , Amen. 6,15, 15, 9, il
8278	repulsive man.
8279	aāān
8280	49Jm", ape;
8281	plur. I mi" E; Copr. en.
8282	Aáni m"B. B.D. (Saite), 5,5 ne Ape-go
8283	Aãānu 88ED, the Ape-
8284	god Thoth.
8285	aān (?) d for
8286	interpreter, foreigner.
8287	aās "O, a reapon.
8288	Ai 14 D. T'nat X, an ass headeil god;
8289	see (
8290	A
8291	ai L44657, stalled ox.
8292	1 <44} 1lS4.
8293	stag; Hels. Spy, Copt. eleooX, Arab. Jul,
8294	Assyr. ailu.
8295	aish A A4EIjEs. Rev. 13, 4.
8296	truce; Сopt. ЄкуЄ.
8297	aiq J44e, ker. 12, 45, reed, bul
8298	rush; var. ( 1ST.
8299	ai-[t] Ree. 36, 203,
8300	4485 2 Jour. .1s. 1908, 310,
8301	Weti , calamity, trouble,
8302	prejudice =
8303	ait 44=1, akind of bread, or cake.
8304	al . 1D, U.390, 9, Р. 336,
8305	,E811,to be lons to
8306	be large, to be wide, to be spacious ; Copt. WOT.
8307	Sy =the height of a spirit, B.ID. 109, 8.
8308	au, aui д$li д8!R
8309	length, totality, all,
8310	throughout.
8311	au-t A 8o, fl. C length,
8312	largeness; fsi lengthe of the
8313	earh; 82A , length of
8314	eternity;
8315	advanced inn years; f SAlsl ad
8316	vanced in iniquity.
8317	8000,
8318	T: 339, f O'N. 6z6, full of
8319	days; 8liti, Ree. 27, a19, long of
8320	stride; f 3 I, P. 187, N1. 379, N.
8321	g02, long of foot; fom , P. =15, abundant
8322	in offerings; f e D,l. 60z, wide of
8323	tail (a name of Isis); f t N. So3,
8324	1155, longuhaired.
p. 165
8325	A
8326	au-t äb fo 9,д81
8327	, д10
8328	$19 O li, dilata-
8329	tion of heart, swelling of heart, pleasure, joy,
8330	gladness; , A.Z. 1906, 127;
8331	, "his heart was glad to do," Stele
8332	of the Dream, 18; B 8, f in, agod.
8333	au-t ab f I !!!' medicine for
8334	the heart (?).
8335	au f Ld,t0 make an offering.
8336	au-a, au-t-a д§ o —, f la
8337	u, gift, present, offering, alms,
8338	oblation, ie., "that of the open hand"; plur.
8339	Au-ā дI— , the god of gifts, B.D.
8340	99,29; jor ad Tuat IV, a title of
8341	Horus and Thoth.
8342	Au-t-ã f7 0" - la, the name of
8343	a serpent on the royal crown.
8344	Au-äu-Uthes (1) f -f1
8345	Tuat IV, a name of Thoth; see Uthesu.
8346	au-her 1f& Yp, Peasant 271, a
8347	man of broad face (ie., sight).
8348	Au-t-maâtiu-kberu-maät ( g:
8349	ZA1SRE Tuvi,
8350	à group of gods who gare alms when on earth.
8351	Au-matu (7) E3, Tuat III,
8352	a god in the Herer Boat.
8353	vi д ы
8354	Sll AS, to stretch out, extend, IV, 198, 612.
8355	au д06, Rec. 30, 187,
8356	Rec. 26,65, 0 d,po, to be strong, violent.
8357	auit 8446, Rougé I.H, pl. 256,
8358	something promulgated, a decree.
8359	3] A
8360	aut for 'l!' a kind of ochre.
8361	au-t f Rec. 4, 12I, bread, unguent.
8362	au-t ao 00, 0.508,0
8363	=
8364	IV, 173, food, offering, sepulchral meals, sup-
8365	plies of all kinds.
8366	aul 1, Rec. 20, 42, splendour.
8367	aui 11412 1U = 9P, Rev. I1, 166
8368	}TP, Rev. 14, 21;" el \|g!, glory;
8369	splendour, words of praise; Copt. €00%.
8370	auau U. 539, T. 29(8,
8371	to rejoice.
8372	au-t # 38i. rays of light, something bright.
8373	au
8374	•, sorrow, pain, care, misery, ruin,
8375	sadness, the opposite of B gy.
8376	au-t for , Rec. 33,32, slaughters,
8377	animals slaughtered for food
8378	au iS ff, sround, region.
8379	au IV, 967, administration.
8380	auu ), swamp, marsh.
8381	Auit (?) N, Wört. 32, 478, a
8382	goddess of nurses and children.
8383	ati І УРІ, В.I. 130, 13, =
8384	108 Shi, children.
8385	au Mii, to be old.
8386	auait
8387	Supp. 383; A.7. 1874, 90, a measure of land (?)
8388	auas @, to haul, to drag with a rope.
8389	aui fellss, 1o rebel, be vio- lent, wicked.
8390	auá D, P. 176 =
8391	N. 916.
8392	2
p. 166
8393	A
8394	auáu fele4, dog, jackal; com-
8395	pare sel.
8396	aur L, terror?), restence, violence.
8397	aurf (P) I 1 2in Af, net; Copt.
8398	&100TE.
8399	ausu feton +S
8400	scales, balance.
8401	ausek (ask) →Lox], sceptre,
8402	stick, staff, rod.
8403	ausha AIIie I! LI:
8404	Wört. 144; Suppl. 514; Rev. I1, 138 ; balsam,
8405	incense, unguent of a light yellow colour.
8406	ab-t 1,. Rec. 34, I77,
8407	J: gift, offering, sacrifice.
8408	abur"se eaa, elephant;
8409	plurJ8s1PIf8;Copt.eB.(in
8410	єврос).
8411	abu. Suppl. 514;
8412	(or ), elephant grass, or balsam.
8413	ab, abu (JfISI
8414	{187 lSa, tusk of ivory; plur.
8415	T/EPJPap. Kolter 38; PJ
8416	:;var.#108:,IV, 1149;
8417	PJ pure, ie,, not rotten, ivory, IV,
8418	329; ivory tusks and tooth, JS.
8419	118T,1V, 313-
8420	Abt lé Of, the town of Abyrdos
8421	personified as a goddess.
8422	ab®, variegated, marked with different
8423	colours, streakied, striped; Qf, having feathers
8424	of different colours, a title of Heru-Behuțet.
8425	abu 9JE, Rec. 30, 188, leopard.
8426	ab, abi, abit JE, IJILE,
8427	4] A
8428	Pap. Koller +, 3, P 144 Sr, leopard; leopard
8429	of the south, 9 1444%, leopard of the
8430	North, + 1444 ; a leopard six cubits
8431	long, and four cubits in girth, S un
8432	Abit J44-5, B.D. J8, 2; 10%,4,
8433	the mantis which guided the deceased into the
8434	Hall of Osiris; see l J
8435	I4-topandJ4-bp
8436	abflEp, be thirsty; see flEp.
8437	ab Ino, fI'' Drear Stele 4;
8438	B.I.19,15: 4 J5, Dream Stele 14, the left
8439	side; seefilsud.
8440	ab ) Hymn of Darius 17, the left eye of Rã.
8441	ab f) Jo, to wish for, to desire, to long
8442	for; seeti f , mmPleP IPeP
8443	Pap. Koller 3, 2, in order to, wishing to ; com-
8444	pare naX.
8445	abeb, abebu { \|J PJJÉ,IJ
8446	JS, to love, to wish for, to desire, to long for.
8447	abeb-t4Ils,91l-yp, iv,
8448	975,1092, wish, desire.
8449	abu-t 9J- 1), kindly disposition.
8450	abut JEI II'IJ-Y,
8451	PJ-E2l, Rec. 31, 20, PJSY 21
8452	91-$ E D1, forefathers, grand-
8453	parents, ancestors, kinsfolk; (1-1
8454	Hymn of Darius 19; compare M93$.
8455	ab fls,f§s, to stop, io cease.
8456	abu flo9 1BO, cessation; an.
8457	Pl®, ceaselessly.
8458	ab, abu "If, ldice aa, fJSA
8459	S, to brand; see f JA? unm ,L.D).
8460	II1, 184, 36.
p. 167
8461	A
8462	ab Rer. 11, 180, father; Heb.24.
8463	aba-t O, Rev. 14,
8464	20,light; compare....).
8465	aban O, Rev. 12, 69, alum;
8466	Copt. WREr.
8467	ab-lān-āthān-ālbā
8468	N, Rer. 11, 180, a god.
8469	Gnostic ABAAOANAABA.
8470	abahi A-147p, Rer. 13,
8471	21, tooth; Copt. Oßge.
8472	abakh
8473	to forget; Copt. wBay
8474	abash
8475	Jour. As. 1908, 267, , 10
8476	forget; Copt. whay.
8477	Abager A3, Mar. M.D.
8478	49, Rec. 36,86, Sphinx r, 89; Alt. K. 3, name of a
8479	Libyan dogor Antefia, the Slushi, a ahui ais.
8480	Rev. service,
8481	abatu v72y.
8482	abit J1l - ур, Mar. Karn. 53, 35..
8483	abmor " Jf°
8484	9LM, pyramid toml.
8485	Abenti 7 Iaeu Tuat t hscrpantor de. of the Boat of Af.
8486	abekh JOIJ*ILS,
8487	Bx,PIV, 365, to mix with,
8488	to unite with, to penetrate, to enter in among,
8489	enter battle; sec f le
8490	abkhekh 'I': 385, M. 402, t0
8491	clap the hands.
8492	abs f1,Anmales 9, 156, a kind. of plant.
8493	abka i, see JLR.
8494	abt f J Ex Hymn of Darius 11, a kind
8495	offish; see
8496	abtil , to shut, to bolt in.
8497	5 ] A
8498	abta GI\|MI , Pap.
8499	Ani, 1, 15,-a mythological fish
8500	Aparius 20 4l
8501	'ATElIrãos, a Macedonian name of a month, the
8502	Roman December.
8503	Apuranițes DX
8504	='Arolluniêns.
8505	aph 08C1 i, Leyden Pap. 8, 13......
8506	apsu ol , birds.
8507	s, L.D.
8508	III, 65a, Rec. t, 35, to flutter, to alight as
8509	a bird.
8510	apt , goose, duck: plur.
8511	U. 570, N. 940,
8512	°, Tombos 8,
8513	IV, 877,
8514	D mmmun, water-fowl in general;
8515	387%, green goose, P. 699;
8516	Copt. wBT.
8517	apt
8518	af
8519	T B.D. 172,36, offerings of
8520	birds and fish (?)
8521	af-t a, P.S.B.14, 233, gift, offering,
8522	present.
8523	af }, Hymn of Darius 38, might,
8524	strength (?)
8525	afa glutton, greedy
8526	man.
8527	afa-[t] greed, gluttony.
8528	afau (?) A°,akind of balsam, or medicine
8529	af, afau (P)
8530	B.D. 78, 6,
8531	02.m7,to trouble, to be troubled ;
8532	F! those he are troulted, e those who give trouble
8533	A 3
p. 168
8534	A
8535	afaf 2, to praise, to rejoice, to exult.
8536	afit da llo1f, Rame, fire.
8537	afu , to injure, to infici ay. injury
8538	Afu tal 2rr. Tuat VII, «Worm" Kheti. the
8539	afer ff, to burn, to be hot.
8540	afri s00/ Verbum hot vapoke, hot vapour.
8541	aft I, Rev. 13, 38, foot soldier (?)
8542	aft I, to bend the leg, to march, part of the leg.
8543	am ah, not.
8544	am, amu 8,U.177,
8545	Ld, Rec. 3,46,
8546	, E, to seize, to grasp.
8547	amnm E,M1.742,
8548	a, Ree. 31, 17,
8549	b3, A.Z. 1905, 30,
8550	to seize, to grasp.
8551	amm-t &o' grasp, fist.
8552	am , IV, 158, to understand, to know.
8553	amam , Merenptah 2, to
8554	know, to understand
8555	am 9, Amen. 9, 19, to swallow.
8556	am (read hemp) * , Jour. As.
8557	1908, 305, artisan.
8558	to grieve, lament, to
8559	am mourn.
8560	amiu i i mourners.
8561	to burn, to
8562	am consume.
8563	amm i s stf. A.
8564	Rec. 10, 100, to burn, to consume.
8565	am, amut I I IA A, fame, fire;
8566	plur. ( HHARSA
8567	amait 300g,island (B), land.
8568	A
8569	ama , to see.
8570	ama, ami 84C3
8571	16445
8572	844
8573	piI 644 , to mix together,
8574	to compound a medicine, to rub down drugs.
8575	amá-t 64 sonern, or crushed something rubbed
8576	Amà ElA. Tome 5 foeris orcot
8577	the 75 forms of Rã.
8578	Amá-ámi-ta -I IN
8579	Tomb of Seti I, one of the 75 forms of Ra
8580	(No. 63).
8581	amáu 9, Rec. 11,153.
8582	amā-t (am-t)
8583	, meal, pottage.
8584	ami-t , Rev., the interior,
8585	nature; 408 • a good disposi- tion.
8586	Amu Tuat 11, a dawn-god.
8587	ames, amsu ], N. so3, M'N, P. 169,
8588	_PA, 1. 617, M. 781, N. 1138,
8589	flox, 19Лor,
8590	AEA. =18Y.
8591	=lor, TMss,
8592	SMYJMATMD
8593	Mnet.
8594	,rodofauthority, sceptre, staff;
8595	B/M.I. i+, trosceptres; plur.
8596	ames Л, A.%. 1908, 17,
8597	the amulet of the sceptre.
8598	ames-äb 7*PEaf8 ], Wört. 14.
8599	ams-t : liver.
8600	amtit I014ods! andi georibes.
p. 169
8601	A
8602	ani mmffs, Rev. 12, 19=4 mm,
8603	to remove, to put aside.
8604	an-t mm)s, Rev., removal.
8605	anpa maw e, Rer. 13,14,
8606	ww
8607	an interrogative particle =
8608	al gp tg, be cap-
8609	tured, be put in restraint, to strangle, to shut up,
8610	be netted.
8611	arut - g. og, Rec. 35, Ir.
8612	S, disgrace.
8613	ar-t Th, hair, tress, lock of hair.
8614	Ss, Rev. 13, 41,
8615	schoenus; var. Js Ts.
8616	ara A, Rev: I1, 157, 12,
8617	4I, A, Rev. I1, 161, 12018
8618	Rer: 12,27, 2s11 F, Rev. 12, 33,
8619	2x l1 2, Rev. 12, 40, to go up, to
8620	embark in a boat, to bring, to be high; Copt
8621	arar
8622	2 s, Rev: 12, 23, 41, high, exalted;
8623	Copt.w)
8624	arri 04 0, Rev. 12, r13, vine;
8625	plur. 401, 44e1;
8626	Copt. едо0дe.
8627	arb Jo, Rev. 13,63, to besiege;
8628	Copt. wpB
8629	arpsa-t 200 ,, a kind of cake.
8630	arf Rev., rest, repose,
8631	death; Copt.wpg.
8632	Arsațnikus
8633	44 8lE, Rec.
8634	33, 5, Aristonikos.
8635	Arsinfau 90744
8636	, II, 57, Arsinoë.
8637	7] A
8638	Arq-heh 530 Yel 88i, Rer. Is,
8639	179 = A1Xal.
8640	ark-t www , Rev. 5,94,
8641	www
8642	froth, foam, aphronitrum; Copt &1sXs.
8643	arg A P, Rev. II, 169, a member
8644	of the body; Copt. asax.
8645	Artakhshassha
8646	A.Z. 49, 80,
8647	Artaxerxes.
8648	Artakhshshs IIILII
8649	Artaxerxes; varr.
8650	{LI→ IlI, Pers. FT ET ETY «"
8651	Fi iTi, BabylY E: =E 4 EN.
8652	Artikastika 2071007
8653	100- ,B.I). (Saïte) 165, 3, a form
8654	of Amen.
8655	Res., to be safe, sure,
8656	arța security; Copt.wpx.
8657	artcha Rev. 11, 157;
8658	Copt.wpx.
8659	ah
8660	Rev. 13, 29, п1В,
8661	Rev. 11, 123, pain, griel,
8662	trouble, loss, sorrow, poverty, misery, debility;
8663	destitution, sadness, ruin, woe ; Copt. &2€.
8664	ahi Rev., trouble,
8665	misery.
8666	ahu I0 S 5 Yp, Peasant 249, a
8667	disturber, one who causes trouble.
8668	ah, aha D Y, Hyınn of Darius 23,
8669	, cor, any corr-goddess.
8670	Ahait Un →5574
8671	, L..l). 4, 8283,
8672	B.D. 162-4, (1) a form of Hathor ; (2) wife of
8673	Osiris the Bull-god ; and (3) mother of a Horus.
8674	ahai, ahi 0118,
8675	interjection O!
8676	ahai nlc3,
8677	Mar. Karn. 55, 62, camp; Heb. STix (?)
p. 170
8678	A
8679	ahi MULS s, to go (?), to march (?)
8680	Ahit • l0 B.I). (Saite) 142, 5,22, a goddess.
8681	ahem 10 s, Rec. I6, 109, to ad- vance.
8682	ahem-t T°.
8683	oo" incense, unguent.
8684	Rec. 16, 108, to groan,
8685	aheț to griere.
8686	Rec. 32, 210, weak,
8687	ahțu powerless, grief.
8688	ah-t II' ,, field, land, acre,
8689	ploughed or cultivated land; plur. Ill'
8690	D lll' II ,}, Amen.
8691	7, 17; Copt. EJW2E, E1002€,142,1021,
8692	1gE.
8693	ah-t stat oo=, Thes.
8694	1288, arura.
8695	Ahut-en-Åmentit D umm
8696	Tuat V, the estates of the blessed in Ament.
8697	ah-t L.D. IIl, 229C, flax fields.
8698	aha-t 84 @. the offering of a field
8699	ah-t-nu-arr
8700	Rec. 6, 7, vineyard; Copt. 122,220AI.
8701	ah-het 8PREAkten. p. 3to,
8702	the pit, or shaft, of a tomb.
8703	ah 8N.281; 0 \|
8704	N. 281, O, IV, 171, 757, a herls (?),
8705	a plant (?), a vegetable (?), pot-herb (?), a kind of
8706	bread, or cake.
8707	ah, ahu 8 , meal,
8708	pottage; 11,, 10od.
8709	ab-t 8o1, a kind of micli. cine.
8710	ah Rev. 11, 139, 12, 33, 50,
8711	evil, grief, disaster, prejudice; var.
8712	al-t 8-YP, entreaty, petition, prayer.
8713	ahı-ti Ril see fe"
8714	ah-ti a R" &, the trothighs=18,IS.
8715	8] A
8716	ahah §4.t.50,
8717	to lighten (?)
8718	Aha, Ahu -, P. 204, NL.
8719	33', , N.850, J), Hh.
8720	566, M , N. 1320=85 =, N. 699,
8721	TД.M.IV, 263, B.D. 40, 6, Кeс. 29,
8722	157, a form of Menu.
8723	ahã 8I-8-I.
8724	ahnu n, Rec. 12, 93 =
8725	8 , canal.
8726	ahs 85.S, Rec. 13, 12, 10 har-
8727	vest, to reap.
8728	Ahs , P. 668, the name of
8729	a Sndâni god; varr. 8 , N. 779,
8730	§ 11, l. 200.
8731	Akh-t Llu ' the first season of the year; see Aakh-t.
8732	akh M. 683, Rec. 20, 74, to
8733	bloom, to blossom, become green, green.
8734	akhi 40%, reed, water-plant ; Heb. 27N, Gen. xli, a.
8735	akh-t •Il 0, 110,: 1. 996,
8736	watered, or irrigated, land.
8737	akhakh
8738	to become green, to put forth shoots, to blossom.
8739	akhakhu HIlI, Rec. 31, 28,
8740	Ámen. 6, 9, , Rсс. 15,
8741	roi, blossoms, flowers.
8742	akhakh ***,P. 370,
8743	M.641; flowers (of hearen),
8744	r.e., stars.
8745	akhakh Orf, night, dark-
8746	ness.
8747	akh-t = 7, thing, affair, busi-
8748	ness, matter of the day; plur. 9, Ree. 1,
8749	18, Amen. 87 4° 1C191
p. 171
8750	A
8751	akhakh §, bone; plur.
8752	akh , Peasant 97; A.Z. 1866, 100,
8753	to withdraw an arrow from a quiver.
8754	X
8755	akhakh , Hh. +83,
8756	the tackle of a boat; var. akhut
8757	Hh. 481.
8758	akha A, to enter, to go.
8759	akhã
8760	Sd, to carve, to engrave,
8761	to scrape, to shave ofl.
8762	akhā-t oe scar.
8763	akhā-t a disease of the
8764	womb.
8765	akhai ·44 Rev. 12, 46, to give quarter.
8766	Akhabi #1844Д.B.D.
8767	(Saite) 153, 5, 5(48 д, B.D.
8768	153A, I1.
8769	Akhabit alID - 9, Tuat II,
8770	a god with an änkh-shaped phallus.
8771	Akhabit-ankh-em-tesheri
8772	144f , Denderah 1,
8773	30, Ombos II, 2, p. 134, a goddess of the dead.
8774	. akhah-t 48,Rec. 13,124, reed,
8775	papyrus; Copt. &.X).
8776	akhu M, splendour, light, bright-
8777	ness; see l 3i.
8778	akhu , U. 570,
8779	M. 823, light, beings of light; see U
8780	akhu ,U. 590,
8781	divine spirits; see åakhu.
8782	Akhkhu J,B.D. 153,8 (Saite),
8783	a god of vegetation.
8784	akhef 1.....
8785	As-t Jeд, Rec. 30, 193, 11. 3, t,
8786	1.%. B3a. 46, 108, Isis; scc Ast JO L.
8787	A
8788	as D, Rev. 12, +8,
8789	I, to belight, speedy: Coptic acsas (?)
8790	as, asu , Peasant 277.
8791	ls, 3 P, Roc. 12, 48, 1X
8792	Rec. 8, 135, , R.E. 6, 28,
8793	es, to make haste, to hurry to, to
8794	fow quickly, to run, to attack; Copt. IWC;
8795	y, Rec. 13,21, t0 judge hurriedly ;
8796	PESSIB" hasting with swift feet.
8797	as-t os' 1aP s,
8798	A Ao
8799	¿ Jour. As. 1908, 268, haste, hurry.
8800	ast 1otss , hasters away,
8801	I1I
8802	fugitives ; s ill' running water,
8803	asu !, birds.
8804	as ]I, N. 296,300, an offering.
8805	as S, Mar. Karn. 53, 35.....
8806	as ', Hearst Papyrus, VIII, 14.
8807	Rec. 30, 183, , Tombos Stele 8, gall,
8808	gall-duct or gall-bladder (?), filth.
8809	as N sg, old (?); Copt. ac (?)
8810	as-ti 'ID, testicles.
8811	asi 600 1 , Rec. 14, 69, payment,
8812	punishment ; Copt. Oc€.
8813	asaka (ask) →,Jour.1s.
8814	1908, 302, to delay ; Copt. WCK.
8815	asu !8 ai, Hh. 330.......
8816	asb IIAIPIT, to burn.
8817	io consume by fire.
8818	asbi[t] I/149A, name, fire; plur.
8819	EASAE
8820	asbu !f a,"reduce to pow- der, to crush.
p. 172
8821	A [1
8822	Asbit I/J0, N1. 237, N. 015,
8823	Denderah IV, 81, a fire-goddess.
8824	the goddess of the fourth hour of the d Asbit ( →4obis 1ol
8825	Asb PIAД, B.D.G0. IIA
8826	I, B.D. 17. +1,
8827	B.D. (Saïte) I47, 7, a fire-god.
8828	asem IIdPIP. 375=
8829	d /'vs, a sceptre.
8830	asen mm l0F, Rer. 13, 111, 10
8831	breathe easily or freely.
8832	aseh ADO,drum.
8833	asekh , N1. 224, N. 129,
8834	O mul,
8835	to reap, sickle; Copt. wgc wct
8836	asekh 10'=, Décrets 34,
8837	slaughter chamber (?)
8838	asq Rev. 14, 19, delay
8839	4 Copt. WCK
8840	ast i, clas, earth, chalk (?);
8841	lo fum, potter's clay.
8842	ast S, Jour. As. 1908, 300,
8843	ground, earth ; Copt. CHT.
8844	Asther Es, Annales I!!, 178,
8845	star; Gr. "Arтip
8846	asta (3) , to tremble; sce
8847	asteb iles l.tucat; see lo JEp.
8848	ash WFf erening; see
8849	ash, ash-t •07A.
8850	dug, jackal; var. I=s 1l1
8851	ash aIf, an offering made by fire.
8852	A
8853	ashash-t VT,IV, 48г,
8854	= VI, flower.
8855	asha io scatter [sand
8856	ashåhu Il, B.I). (Saïte)
8857	42, 21, paralytic; Copt. Cy0xge (?)
8858	Ashu Д, B.D. 95, 2, a water.
8859	god
8860	ashu Pi, for , roast
8861	(meat u J°).
8862	Ashbu
8863	B.D. 144, a fire-god in the 5th Arit.
8864	ashep -, A.Z. 1900, 128 =
8865	day, light.
8866	asher to burn, to melt, to
8867	roast, to try by fire.
8868	asher-t T,N. 1348,
8869	U.124, , U. 295,
8870	, roast meat offering; plur.
8871	roasted joints
8872	or birds.
8873	asher
8874	, erening ;
8875	ashțu "plots of ground, estates.
8876	aq, aqa Peasant 259, 295,
8877	s, to fail, to be weak, to be weary;
8878	to be tired, diminish, cone to an end, be
8879	exhausted, perish, die ; ,, to runaground;
8880	X L
8881	, tired, weary; 1 /1 ruin,
8882	destruction; Copt. &kw, and &ko in TaKo.
8883	aqu S Peasant 1116B, 46,
8884	S' leasant 111611, 23, @ X
8885	@ *, destruction, ruin ; Copt. &KO.
8886	Aq-t-er-pet ,P. 645,
8887	A
8888	name of the Celestial Ladder.
p. 173
8889	A [1
8890	aga , steps, height, a high
8891	place; see 4
8892	aga S, filth, vomit = 4
8893	a house-boat; Arab.
8894	aqau cuoi.
8895	Aqan mn fi, B.D. 99, Int. 4,
8896	the name of a god
8897	Hh. 482, part of a
8898	boat.
8899	aqb-t Jle, arm, shoulder; see a fe.
8900	Aqbut le 10S i\|} 1, Tombos
8901	Stele 4, a foreign people.
8902	Agbi 140, 2 144 20000 Book
8903	of Gates III, a serpent-god.
8904	agem S, A.Z. 1898, 49,
8905	Rev: 14, 10, to be sad ;
8906	Copt. окEяе
8907	agen :see
8908	agers-t 1, tomb; see "
8909	agretchna D, IV, 669,
8910	a w'eapon, axe; Heb. j1?? ()
8911	aqhu 98 f 1. Rechnungen to,
8912	9 81, Rec. 29,
8913	165, 0 8 1adMar. Karn. 42, 22,
8914	8Ots, to work in wood, to
8915	be a carpenter, to hollowout a boar; 9§ e f!,
8916	Rec. 25,9%, dressed timber; caus.(
8917	1914C
8918	aqhu 1896, carpenter.
8919	A
8920	aqhu 89, A.7. 1905, I42,
8921	IS99E carpenter's adze, ave, battle- axe.
8922	aqbáu JlBAi), axe-men, solliers.
8923	aqh 1 clay, earth.
8924	1] A
8925	ags Ads, to move, to walk, to go.
8926	ags, aqs
8927	to tie, to bind; agsu ('S1Il, retters. bonds,
8928	Agețgeț ole,
8929	es, Hh. 1o1,
8930	of seven spirits who guarded Osiris.
8931	ak Tlb,
8932	to become weak, to feel pain
8933	or sorrow, destruction; Copt. &KW.
8934	aku-t o my boils. blains, sores,i
8935	pustules, any inflamed swelling.
8936	aki-t - chamber, abode.
8937	akuiu Д і, Rес. 33.7,
8938	N,L.D.III, 194, 33,
8939	aliens, foreigners, enemies.
8940	Aker so U.498,
8941	T. 309, mm, 1.291,
8942	U.40I, N. 850,
8943	Ea0'
8944	Гт, Rec. 20,
8945	65, ND, Rcc. 31, 29, an Earth-
8946	god, who had a lion's body with a head at each
8947	end of it; Copt. aкwps.
8948	Akeru 1, T. 319,
8949	ZeRRA 111 RCс. 30, 196, 31, 17,
8950	LE SC, N.1386,
8951	, a group of
8952	Earth-gods who are said to be the ancestors of
8953	Kã and of the Akhabiu-gods, B.D. 1531, r1, 23.
8954	zrrra
8955	Akriu 11,, B.1). 108,
8956	13, a group of Earth-goddesses (?)
8957	Akeru-tepu-ā-Akhabiu
8958	B.D. 1531, 11, the ancestor-gods who worked
8959	the net for catching souls.
p. 174
8960	A
8961	Akeru-tepu-a-Ra
8962	D B.D.153%, 33, ihe
8963	ancestor-gods of Ra.
8964	akräut °, wagons;
8965	compare niba.
8966	Akerta U.614, the name of a
8967	god.
8968	ag Ss, to lack, to want.
8969	ag , U.639, plant, shrub;
8970	sce TT; Copt. &KE, OEIK.
8971	agg-t -Ty, a plant, a shrub.
8972	agab Jmum, the Nile, water-
8973	flood, deluge; see 1mт.
8974	agap
8975	to destroy, to flood.
8976	agb ES J nmu, U. 193, 1. 73, N.
8977	587, 605, 2 Д) 4 мим, M1. 227,
8978	Jmt, ,Rec. 26,77,
8979	anm
8980	the celestial waters, flood, stream, any large
8981	mass of water ; Is JOMIm, I. 56, NL.
8982	216; Copt. wOB.
8983	ABD1N.1001
8984	wwwJ,B.I).18g, 11, the primeval Watergod.
8985	Agb-ur I4 lam St Se, P.1.806,
8986	1,0007l5997
8987	PIfl mi S SA. N. 617,
8988	T I ] S, the Great Agh.
8989	agba "I ]1 mu : S, U. 395, P.
8990	38g; see
8991	agb 4 ), an astronomical term.
8992	ageb 7 I fe, knce; see la le.
8993	12 ] A
8994	ageb Metternich Stele 179,
8995	to weep, to cry out ; caus. 4 5
8996	agebgeb IS fEs ), P. 289, toshixer, to quake.
8997	Agebsen (?) , Tuat III,
8998	a goose-headeri god.
8999	at, atu, at
9000	a small portion of time, moment, minute, hour,
9001	the time of culmination of some act or emotion ;
9002	, at this moment; —
9003	O, from hour to hour ;
9004	8fl, a happy time with the wromen.
9005	at OB.D.177,7.= aa, not.
9006	atu yA,B.I). 15+,
9007	18, injury, harm.
9008	at-t , loss, diminution.
9009	at , loss, prejudice.
9010	at , rebel, prisoner.
9011	at U. 456, P. 182, N. 285,
9012	h I. 279, Lr, U. 370, N. $94, violence, wrath.
9013	at , crocodile (?)
9014	at ,evil-doer,
9015	enemy; plur. !, enemies, fiends.
9016	ati pss,
9017	1 5,to be angry, to bebave in a beastly manner.
9018	att » destitute, poor,
9019	possessing nothing; Copt.&T
9020	ati
9021	Rev. 14, 15, he who is without, who has not,
9022	injury; nn without failure, fallible. in-
9023	at-t a milch cow, cow suck-
9024	D ling a calf.
9025	at 8Pe, Rec. 12, 10, vulva, uterus;
9026	Copt. OTI.
p. 175
9027	A [1
9028	ati-t 7°41, Rec. it, 2, vulva, uterus;
9029	plur. 1: see ley: Copt. OTs.
9030	at-t He, I5, bed, diwan,
9031	couch, bier; var.
9032	atii, ataut S1445g, bed, couch,
9033	cushiun; plur. 42 plevi
9034	atit 044- , t0
9035	nurse, nurse; see
9036	at-t
9037	**p,back;
9038	sf mm Thes. 1200, high-backed,
9039	stiff-necked, varr. P,B.D.154,15,
9040	; Copt. WT (in QIWT).
9041	at y slandard, perch, resting place of a god or divine statue.
9042	Ata-ra #, Cairo Pap.
9043	23,4, a god in the forin of a mummy.
9044	atà 04305, I: 200, P. 679, boat.
9045	atà y, Rev., a kind of fish;
9046	Ati U4, Tomb Rameses IV', a8, a god.
9047	atita A, ministrant ()
9048	Shipwreck 112, to trouble
9049	atu oneself.
9050	atutu or, B.1). 145, +,
9051	16, a kind of wood.
9052	ateb J land, region.
9053	ateb , sceptre (?)
9054	atep
9055	644
9056	Mh, to load, to be laden; master
9057	of a load, E В 8. IV, х070;
9058	Сopt. штп.
9059	3] A
9060	atep-t .18-,
9061	4-44-80.A.7.49,33, , Jour.
9062	As.1908,282, load, burden; 90181
9063	Peasant 259; Copt. ETПW.
9064	bearers of
9065	atepu loads
9066	atep eì. chest for clothes.
9067	atei
9068	, Rсс. 27,222, 31,170,
9069	, a crown of Osiris.
9070	ati • incense, spices,
9071	sweet unguents.
9072	atf O, a tree.
9073	a cutting tool or instru-
9074	ati
9075	ment.
9076	www
9077	a-ten or mm, A.Z.
9078	1889, 71.
9079	Rev. 12, 1o, ground, earth ;
9080	aten Copt EITN.
9081	atr ,, river plants, papyrus.
9082	ath 1,Rer. 1t,
9083	17, t0 drava bom = f-fEi
9084	ath 8, U.780, , Rec.
9085	20,233, to nurse, to nourish.
9086	ath-t Z, bed, couch,
9087	stool, chair, canopy:
9088	chair-
9089	athu YP bearur
9090	Rec. 27,85, all
9091	athu rine
9092	athp M, to load, be laden; see
9093	ME: Copt. WTII.
9094	athput
9095	, burden, load; var. 00
9096	Copt. ETTW.
9097	Athpi E 44. T'uat Xt, a davngod.
p. 176
9098	A [1
9099	at , asmall portion oftime, moment.
9100	at-t *y, back, rump.
9101	at , heart disease (?)
9102	ați vovrr' S to bee amnced,
9103	inflammation
9104	at-t • of the eyes.
9105	at
9106	S, calamity.
9107	ața o Rec. 10, 130, to I suffer injury or loss.
9108	5 Rec. 20, 12, 27, 10, 31, 14,
9109	9s7, Rec. 27, G1,
9110	e, to be angry; to
9111	rage at.
9112	, Rec. 29, 157,
9113	at-t wrath.
9114	ațu , a man of wrath.
9115	aț-ha-t (?) => O, a man of wrath- ful nature,
9116	atu = leasant 181, croco- dile.
9117	at-t Clf, to make ready a bed,
9118	to prepare (?), Leyden Pap. 9, 1, I4, 2.
9119	at iolf, to burn; ofl
9120	fire, flames.
9121	atauIolST,B.1. 169,12,
9122	garment, apparel.
9123	Atan I2, Rec. i бo
9124	1] A
9125	atáh →lieisee
9126	atit →44 %g, disease of the eyes.
9127	Ațu cl 4y Rec. 27,220, a class
9128	of divine beings.
9129	atu s, torun, to flee, to make one's escape.
9130	ațep
9131	A, Amen. 13, 8, to load, be
9132	loaded; see
9133	ațepu
9134	• e
9135	geese.
9136	att ), a kind of balsam tree.
9137	ați °, incense.
9138	atm ,N.98z..
9139	ath , papyrus
9140	swramp; see lem
9141	ațsu , a kind of plant.
9142	Ates-heri-she
9143	the herald of the 6th Arit.
9144	atch ), calamity.
9145	atcha "J 5 i. a bad act, wicked.
9146	ness, guile, fraud; Copt. Oxs.
9147	chip of wrood,
9148	atcha splinter.
9149	atchait I1I4S,R.E 4,76,
9150	fraud, injustice, wickedness; Copt. OXI.
p. 177
9151	[1
9152	éa lp represents a short soumd of a, eund i in English.
9153	а \| Д, Reс. 31, 16, 4 1. у9, Д. Д.S,
9154	pronominal suffix, ist person, I, me, my, etc.
9155	à l.AB. U. 173, I: 333, l 2, Y, 1,
9156	P. 825, 0, hail! 9 Ie yp, O my heart!
9157	à lE, he who, that which.
9158	á 49=4.
9159	á 4=11 , old man.
9160	à ls= áu (s l), to come.
9161	à mD, P. 673, 11. 680, N. 1272, 10 wash.
9162	à (P) 1 , A.L. 1908, 16, an amulet.
9163	à l1t, a kind or plant.
9164	A 12.47.40 2. Reс. 30, 71 =
9165	788"40 _ Thoth.
9166	àa I =7, in the name www
9167	Asien u. E. P. 313, Lieblein Dict. No. 553.
9168	àa! Rec. 32, 84, 34,182.
9169	2, U. +72, I. 687, 703,
9170	N.609, Rec. 31, 171, glory! praise.
9171	áaáa (34 U. 609, acclamation :
9172	,Amen. 14, 14, flattery.
9173	áaáau 34 , cries of joy.
9174	àa l 3 , to cry out (?)
9175	áa-t l •, moment; see
9176	áa-t 1 3 , old woman; see
9177	áa-t! " 1, rank, dignity; see
9178	àa-t (F, cattle see B5YT
9179	5]
9180	À
9181	áat1IIP, backbone.
9182	aa-t 4I 7iz() bounds (?), limits (?)
9183	aa-t 1173 g bier, gravi; sce aa-t.
9184	a-t 1I (), she who embraces, nurse.
9185	aa-t 1I 15, giraile (8)
9186	aart fI Ei pain or body or mind.
9187	àa-t \| ks,l II y tomb,
9188	grave, AIS, U.208,4 sepulchre, dust heap; plur. 4g'''' a,
9189	P. 174, DI1'A.Z.1883,65,4 mtoka
9190	U. 587, 07 00 eulll' gods of the tombs, • II
9191	1lO?
9192	the tombs of Horus and Set;
9193	the it Åats, B.D. 149 and 150, O 1 088880'
9194	Book of Gates, 66 ; olI ITB.1).85,17.
9195	m~n
9196	the Western Åat; ~))-
9197	$2s IV, 882; 05]
9198	V, a sacred grove in Busiris; 8 18 ww
9199	→ JY, the toml› of Osiris in Busiris;
9200	" Aat uf Life," the necropolis of the Sih Nome
9201	of Lower Egypt; 4 mn , the tomb
9202	of Osiris in Mendes; La o the Holy
9203	Åat, a locality in the nomu of Gynaecopolites ;
9204	1f, Metternich Stele 97.
9205	Aa-t l , the name given to the
9206	sections of the Kingdom of Osiris as described
9207	in B.D. 1.49.
p. 178
9208	Åat ÅakhuS ,B.D.149, the
9209	• IT
9210	3rd and 5th sections of Sekhet-Aaru.
9211	aa-t l , M. 689, the
9212	four lats of Horus.
9213	Åa-t-en-uābu @, Rec.
9214	www 1 \|
9215	31, 35, a mythological town.
9216	Aa-t-ent-mu ,mm ww mm, B.D. 149,
9217	I I wwww
9218	wanmm
9219	mm, B.D. (Nebseni) 17,
9220	the 13th dat of Sekhet-aru.
9221	Aa-t-en-setch-t3 mm o IT *A. B.D.
9222	(Nebseni) 17, 43, a district of fire in the Tuat.
9223	Aa-t-Herulalake
9224	, U. :08, P. 18%, MI. 351, N. 903,
9225	the divisions of the Kingdom of Horus in hearen.
9226	Aa-t-Heru-mehti (
9227	, P. 555, the domain of Horus of the
9228	Vorth; 4 , P. 6io, the
9229	domains ofthe North.
9230	Áa-t-Heru-resu (
9231	P. 555, the domain of Horus of the South;
9232	*o,". Gro, the domains of the South.
9233	Áa-t Kher-aha
9234	B.D. T49, the rath seccian of Sekber-daru.
9235	Àa-t Setesh-t 431918 KJ, U.
9236	208,4
9237	e he kingelom of Set, or Scresl, in heaven 1. 1SS, N. 351, N. 903, the divisions o.
9238	Aa-t-shara 4I) →\|n@, Rec. 31,
9239	35, a mythological locality.
9240	àa 9 2IE, boat.
9241	Aat
9242	ww
9243	mт, ww the great canal of Heliopolis.
9244	áa l' 2,0,
9245	Rec. 13,22, island ; plur. ciw 9==,
9246	s!cm, Heb. N II 4471
9247	16 ]
9248	IV, 10g8, islands of the Mediterranean ; cmm
9249	HI 1 IIO l SEr =T' islands of the Eastern Medi-
9250	terranean; FI(8) island of Senefru;
9251	La, the necropolis of Philae;
9252	AIДL, the necropolis of Hermopolis.
9253	Áa-nsasá mn10181,N.393,
9254	see Åa-nesrnesr-t.
9255	Aa-nsernser-t,mmlmml,o
9256	→Ian
9257	Rec. 27,218; varr.
9258	Rec. 27,217, = , Rec. 31,
9259	II mnA@, Rec. 31, 173,
9260	1, Rec. 30,71, I mmllo
9261	1@, Rec. 31, 173, the "Island of lilame,", a region in the Kingdom of Osiris.
9262	áaa , ground, earth, rubbish-
9263	heap; plur. \| , Tutänkhamen 7.
9264	áa-t \| 1 m'region, ground; L
9265	Mar. Karn. 53, 4, rubbish-heap.
9266	áaut (' T I IllI' vaste lands islands C
9267	5f7, Stele of Herusatef 99, ox;
9268	plur. 17 B, cattle.
9269	àa-t l E, De Hymnis 36, DTO
9270	, an animal.
9271	aa-t l A.1.583,4
9272	43445711
9273	"T.l7 Fp, stand for figures of
9274	gods and sacred animals, stand, perch; plur.
9275	17Fi, supporis; 4 318,
9276	P.411, NI.593, N. 1198.
9277	áa-ti 171l, calumns; 7AA.
9278	two supporis U. +26, 170T T, I.244.
p. 179
9279	Áa-t ent Up-uatu ( 7
9280	E,7LA, B.D. 99, 164, part of the magical boat.
9281	àaa-t \| 7,4
9282	P. 146, 364, 415, M. 185, 895, N. 1077,1200,
9283	1T80 8, Rec. 31, 165, 17
9284	f7, club, cudgel,
9285	mace, rod, sceptre, stick.
9286	àa liux.l ldees pole, staff, stick.
9287	åaa-t \| Pp, Rec. 30, 191, l 7
9288	, plants, herbs, flax (?)
9289	áaai-t1 44 f,wrig, branch, stick
9290	aaa-t L things with a strong smell.
9291	àau Hh. 550, things with
9292	a strong smell.
9293	áaa \| , a kind of stone.
9294	áaá \| Ai, to glorisy, to praise.
9295	àaá-tl Lo, praise.
9296	Aaait AI 4 6D. B.D. (Saite) +45, R.
9297	a goddess in the 17th Pylon.
9298	aaáa134→13to wash.
9299	áaàu \|
9300	P.437,440, M. 651, 655, flourishers
9301	of sticks.
9302	aaár (loSs=lof.
9303	àaà 1I, to bind an animal for sacrifice.
9304	áaa \| I-'D, to burn, fame, fire.
9305	aaāsh 13a , to call, to cry out;
9306	Copt. wcy.
9307	ăaātchțáu \ 52185
9308	S yp, joung man, jouth.
9309	àaātchtá-tIlpsl
9310	maiden, virgin.
9311	7] 4
9312	Aai (I44. Tuat IX, an assheaded
9313	god, the opponent of Aapep and Sessi; (1
9314	44 2i, the allies of the same.
9315	Aaiu 1I44Dl Tuat IX, a group
9316	of gods who bewitched Aapep.
9317	aait 1I44-181, old age.
9318	Aait 13 44 - 18 2, B.D. 634, 3,
9319	the "old gods," gods of olden time.
9320	àaiu \| second (?),
9321	moment(?),= 6().
9322	aail 1I43 WN, Rec. 21, 96,
9323	a horned animal; Assyr. IY IY LEU, W.A.I. II,
9324	6, Col. 4, 11; Heb. SiN.
9325	Aau 17 , Tuat I, a singing:god.
9326	àau 4.43
9327	IEA'ANAI1S 1I
9328	SHAENYATRI II
9329	aCYg, A''''9, l0 L, praise, accla-
9330	mation, adoration; Copt. €00T
9331	sau (18I8
9332	PEAALA"A AA
9333	=Ma, to be old, ald.
9334	äau-t 1K
9335	Yis, old age.
9336	P1 1ID1YP.13
9337	N.1.7.1910,117,
9338	'00 yp, old man, old godl,
9339	veteran, aged folk; plur. d i, U. 513,
9340	.оо, ї: 325, 4 1
p. 180
9341	L.
9342	P 1IRR2IM
9343	4-21439442I
9344	äaut IR,1I ls, old
9345	woman: 4ABARI" , Hh. 312,
9346	two goddesses.
9347	-V, B.D
9348	57, the primitive Sky-god.
9349	FA404E1
9350	official position, rank, dignity, position, pro-
9351	fessional occupation; plur. W cHli
9352	HrfHHdA
9353	TihfR, high offices; 449-
9354	1o lg, I: 336, P. 8I1, NI. 253, N. 639.
9355	áauit +00_ ,rank, dignity.
9356	äauu Ypi, Rer. 11, 131, diznitaries.
9357	àaui 1l &, to have power or rank.
9358	äau-t ( 3 ., Israel Stele 24,
9359	4381531789513
9360	·E1AI
9361	el, flocks,
9362	herds, cattle, sheep and goats; (5 f,
9363	Rec. 29,148.
9364	аaau ( 7 ДQ, U. 392,
9365	strife (?) opposition (?)
9366	àau-t l3 in, the sticker, the stabber.
9367	aaau(IIf osped. B.D. 174,
9368	Дaau 1I I3Д, Reс. 27,60. a god.
9369	Ámen. 4, 6, to turn asido, to deflect from
9370	a course or purpose. •
9371	aaua l I 8 Ls, to bear, to carry.
9372	18 ]
9373	portable shrine or chapel.
9374	àaui (?) U A 11 Rec.21,99,100, P.S.B.
9375	12, 123, 13, 574, a particle.
9376	àauiti (P) ( уі, Mar.
9377	Karn. 54, 45, companies of troops.
9378	Áaurmerra (3 →РОД
9379	Jour. As. 1908, 312, a proper name (?)
9380	àauhá 13 Brlf Rec. 30,72
9381	aau4uO88%OlP
9382	steering-pole, rudder; see merhu-t.
9383	aabi fl'AI"A4JE"
9384	#J"7.4J, left, the left side;
9385	Sttleft 0
9386	the loft ese of heasen, the moon.
9387	äab-rek fm S: P.S.B. 20,203,
9388	[get] away to thé left! Compare 7?ZN.
9389	''
9390	the left eye of Ră, ie., the moon.
9391	àab-t \| $/o,U.537,03 Jo,
9392	T.188,295,43 17,40,1.203,4)2
9393	*24IOTJEA he east.
9394	äabti 17104784N.927,41
9395	US FATLSTTlü
9396	„AMIjiIlo
9397	*Jat fans, left, eastern; plur. f l
9398	yв:, r. 831, 43 I7S8, N. 190, 4 3
9399	S*B2\|, Rec. 31, s, fA †Jn
9400	Зі, Rес. 35,135 427-S
9401	#\|-S2I
9402	aabt1.805,N.234,
9403	*hitS, the east wind.
p. 181
9404	[1
9405	Aab[it] † J, Tuat I, a singing: godiless.
9406	àabtt( 19.0.298 =f 0'T.146,
9407	İLüÄWDTSMTl
9408	FSTJo Toi theeast; Copt. erER.T.
9409	Aabtit fl°, I L, godddess of the Fiast.
9410	dabtt flinst the name of a serpent of the royal crown.
9411	Aabtt-bena-ka-f flasy
9412	*a, B.DD. 141 (Saite), 18, the East and its
9413	double.
9414	aab 1I I$, N. 944, sciptre, cere. monial mace (?)
9415	ę 95 5
9416	the head-box of Osiris at Abydos.
9417	äzbi ț„H HsÄls
9418	$/Bs, fa ), to lack, to want, to come
9419	to an end, to cease, to finish; an to,
9420	U.285; mlI 1f),N.719+11,
9421	ceaselessly: mnfis I ceaselessly day and night.
9422	aab flépox, f5os, Rev. Is,
9423	129,136, decree, message.
9424	*lesp,+JeM.FIS, Amen. 1%t,
9425	Aill' to wish for, to desire, to love;
9426	, Åmen. 8, 13......
9427	àabb { 1{÷1} Ś Rec. 3z,
9428	181, to love, to wish, to desire.
9429	1,Rec. 19,19, pleasure, desire.
9430	áab-nut-ffl9s , "belored of his
9431	city;" a title of Amen-Rã.
9432	äab (IATIRAMSA
9433	to burn, to flare up, to burn off, to brand.
9434	äab FIIIRFIDFJ
9435	HITIIF-PNLD.
9436	III, 191, form, figure, similitude, statue, effigs;
9437	mark, sign.
9438	9]
9439	àab f Y, an animal marked for sacc.
9440	åab f, Sphinx Itt, als sacr ed to Set. animals sacred to Set.
9441	àab a Copthotosdulrsh)
9442	#144S, leopard, panther; plur. f JeT
9443	see fJ444.
9444	#/87°, ivory; see ff-.
9445	aab-t fliss enclosure, garden.
9446	àab Fy, akind of cloth.
9447	Aab[ut] fJY}, see fJ-f
9448	, fathers, ancestors.
9449	† Jx, to cut, to slay, to smite, carved work.
9450	äabtiu fII yp Ji, fighters.
9451	aabut fJ-fI, slaughters.
9452	äabau heru K 491A1
9453	Rec. 31, 17I, "fighting faces" (?), the name of
9454	a company of gods.
9455	aabi-t f11lo%, the mantis.
9456	äabis-t (P) * \|1011 Nåstasen
9457	Stele 6I, eye-paint (?).
9458	äabu flEg, an official, buler (3);
9459	see İJö
9460	Aabui (1 130 M, Rameses IV,
9461	28, a singing-god.
9462	äabnn f] mem m , a kind of bird.
9463	äabrek (§ilS , Wört. 12, a
9464	vessel or instrument.
9465	äabekh4JQXLD.11,19404 l%
9466	xLfles
9467	*LL, fi, to pierce, to penctrate, 1o
9468	B 2
p. 182
9469	force a way among or into, to be permeated with ;
9470	e mingied.
9471	àbbkhä -, shrine, sanctuary.
9472	äatbekhab (?) e» ШI, a
9473	kind of stone.
9474	áabs Al°, eye-paint.
9475	aabetiJE=ile the east, lde.
9476	äabet fJee , à part of a crown men-
9477	tioned with &
9478	Aabtu 4Je Rec. 35,50,4J
9479	DEA, B.D. 3, 1, 44, 11, 211, 3, B.M. No. 32,
9480	1.123, 0f9 Ex afish that acted as pilot to Rã;
9481	var. QImfex; Copt. Teфwт (?);
9482	mmm, the holy aabt fish. www
9483	àapa I D E=, a baked cake;
9484	compare Heb. MON
9485	áapatá 1,a baked cake.
9486	àafut \| -ISD.N. 165, talons, claws.
9487	àam 13 , to tie, to bind.
9488	áami \|7
9489	→ to grasp, to scize.
9490	àamaam 14=4{=L. Thes.
9491	1307,t0 be strong, effective.
9492	áam \| 3 A' to set fire to, 10 kindle. T.85,N1.239, N.616,
9493	ãam\|JI. T: 334, 4 1 *,
9494	P. 826, palm tree; var. 0 3, NL. 249,
9495	O, N.707.
9496	àam, äama (3O, N. 219, l 3
9497	IQN.104@SA14IG0
9498	FAAH HA
9499	1=04138133 A, a kind
9500	of tree, ciate palm (?); plur. 9
9501	+5888-1120345f
9502	20 ]
9503	1, Rec. 29, 152,
9504	O f T, tree of life.
9505	àam-t (J8 , 1:g0, palm tree;
9506	var.S ,N.620
9507	àama (P) { I', a wine, palm wine (?)
9508	Áamtiu \|QT"LPl , the peuple of
9509	the Oasis of Jupiter Ammon.
9510	áam y s, to arrive happily.
9511	àam \|) 1, to deal
9512	kindly with, to be gracious
9513	áama l 30,le 1.40,4Tg.
9514	to be pleasant, to be benevolent, to be gracious.
9515	àamåam 1(=1o= a' to treat
9516	very kindly; 19 ,4817.
9517	good-hearted; T.481
9518	"shadow, pieasant to thine ejes";
9519	O-, kind of hand, benerolent.
9520	àam-t ( 3 graciousness, grace.
9521	àam
9522	Thes. 1205, graciousness.
9523	åamit ilfll
9524	464441 44%..
9525	amiability, graciousness, pleasure, things which
9526	please.
9527	Aammi { A 441 4
9528	=44%.4A49 %, gracious (sod],
9529	a tiele of Ra; plur. 4( S 2i, sracious
9530	Aamit (DD 044El
9531	the "gracious" goddess Hathor; () =44
9532	- I, name of the crown of Upper Egypt.
9533	Aamu-t L1 ,U.197,Nl. 229,
9534	N. 608, P. 230, 'T. 76, the naine ofa divine nurse.
p. 183
9535	Á
9536	Aamuti (® SIIД4Q
9537	Mission I, 596, Rec. 32, 17%, kindly one,
9538	gracious god.
9539	àam-t
9540	ca'
9541	=,l3 59,
9542	house, tent, camp, station; plur.
9543	àamu 1°, waggon load of some
9544	material.
9545	åamu Bf, IV, 657, veapons.
9546	àam-t le a part of the body, in- testines.
9547	åam =F: lion = l 3
9548	(?).
9549	Áamit 44-88. Asien
9550	u. E., p. 316, a god (?).
9551	Åamit i14°2, a goddess.
9552	Áanait 44i, Rec. 2,31, a goddess.
9553	åaneb E,L.D. 111, 654, 15; = 1
9554	A.Z.17,57, mms LDEIMEIJeD.
9555	= mm ]lD.
9556	Rec. 36, 199, axe, battle-axe.
9557	àaru \|
9558	forms, transformations.
9559	aarr-t, aarrut 1 3 St0, 43
9560	Ai, vine; Copt. EXooNe; plur. L7
9561	• "'1I
9562	°, grapes; Copt.
9563	220Ns, ExEOONe; S0005, P. 292, the
9564	vine of the god.
9565	àar-t
9566	- 11I'
9567	beans, berries (?).
9568	21 ]
9569	äar-t ( & 0, milk; Copt. epwTs,
9570	єрwтє, єрwт.
9571	åar[r]t l' (t, fish-spawn (?).
9572	áaru b DS VI VTT, T. 395,
9573	sM1.U.193, 4Is0,=
9574	P.2344301877T,N.515,
9575	fess TT, Rec. 31, 26, 43
9576	074381, reeds.
9577	Aaru (I0B7013
9578	the name of a celestial city.
9579	aaaru S, reeds.
9580	Aaru, Aarr ( U.598,
9581	N. 964, the god of the Field
9582	of Reeds, I
9583	åar , Li, Anastasi I, 33, 5,
9584	lion; Heb.
9585	åaráar =
9586	Anastasi I, 23, 9, hero; compare Heb. SN"N
9587	äar ! , a kind of bird
9588	äar-t 1 3 , ditch; Copt.
9589	єxoop.
9590	aax (I W, tress, lock of hair.
9591	äar l i 9 sss, sin,
9592	misery.
9593	äarriu (I Il 05, B.D.
9594	(Saite), 125, 43.
9595	aarat \| € 4E to plant; see
9596	Áarait (358 l, Uraeus-goddess.
9597	àartiar (' 1$144
9598	a kind of bird.
9599	B 3
p. 184
9600	[2
9601	äah ,7 Is, unguent.
9602	äahai 1° E Rec. 34,78,
9603	mourning, a cry of grief.
9604	äahau 130 feeble, weak.
9605	àahar Sighut, tent;
9606	•• tents made of camels' hair:
9607	Heb. SAN
9608	åahem ( an ingredient in incense.
9609	Aahetl
9610	По 2 (rar. 4A Д,4-8 2), B.D.
9611	18, 25, 20, a fighting god in the Tuat.
9612	áah l 8%, to set, to place.
9613	äan 13080,13 '' Tield acre, estate.
9614	Aahi 138448;see 18442.
9615	Aahui 17 8844 9;see 1844 2.
9616	Aahes (3 , N. 936, l
9617	81, P. 200, N. 936, an ancient Sûdâni god,
9618	"Head of the Land of the Bow," iMh 4 =
9619	E (Nubia); varr. P, P. 668,
9620	48/8, 11.779.
9621	aakhi\|LI41:227, 459L 44.
9622	P. 170, L Lt, d I,U.410, P. 247,
9623	485,017, N1. 694, N. 1297, to flourish, to burst
9624	into flower, to bloom.
9625	aakhi l to flood, to irrigate, to inundate.
9626	äakh-t Il, Io, I" I°
9627	LLI® Y, A.Z. 1901,89,1+7,
9628	the first season of the Egyptian year
9629	(July 20-Nov. 15).
9630	Åakhit (P) LlI- 1 Ombos 1, 20, godless of the first season.
9631	àakh\| ,M. 684, pond, lake,
9632	largecanal; plur. TOBIL, A КOLB
9633	P. 123, N. 1040.
9634	2]
9635	äakh-t Lll, Il, Ai, Amen. 6,
9636	2,8, water plants; Heb. YMN, Gr. üxer, Copt.
9637	&D1, 28€.
9638	åakhkh { Jlp, neck, sinews (7)
9639	åakhkh \|? o, night; var. b
9640	Áakhabit( #24402, B.D.
9641	145, (Saïte) 14,52, a goddess of the ifth
9642	Pylon.
9643	åakhu-t SSIf, LD. III, 140c, fire.
9644	aakhu[it] 00 f, night,
9645	evening; Copt. exсун.
9646	Åakhuait
9647	40 o, Tuat I, one of the rrele goddess-guides
9648	áakhu ( N. 1x2, 124, LM, T. 293,
9649	M, Т. 399, Rec. 31, 1%,
9650	P.2, $ fi,to
9651	shine, to be bright, fine, splendid, glorious, ex-
9652	cellent, good, to be useful, to recite formulae.
9653	åakhu-t 1,A.Z. 1904, 143, Netter-
9654	nich Stele 107, Dream Stele 7,
9655	!, any-
9656	thing which is beneficial, good, splendid, benefit,
9657	strength, protection, advantage, credit, renorn ;
9658	excellent
9659	, IV, 890; hearted.
9660	Åakhu-menu
9661	800
9662	mm@ ши o , a building of Thothmes III.
9663	åakhu
9664	00%i, words
9665	of power, protective formulae, spells ;
9666	,'Thes. 1295, the magical formulac of Thoth ;
9667	,, magical words.
p. 185
9668	L2
9669	äakhu l U.622, P.237,
9670	IV, 918,
9671	AAA, A.Z. 1900, 129, light, splendour,
9672	radiance, brilliance, glorious deeds, splendid
9673	aets, virtues, excellenees, blessings, benefits ;
9674	Sii, u.636, F87, the two gods Epiphanes.
9675	åakhu-t r • N' ofthe Nome Prosopites. the title of the priestess
9676	äakhut f-yi dl, Rec. 27, 219,
9677	beings of light, i.e., wise, instrueted folk.
9678	Äakhu il D, Rec. 27, 59, 41
9679	P. 447, N. 056,062, 4 8 , Rec. 30,
9680	190,0 Д.43
9681	N. 1121,3 i д.
9682	, Pap. 3021, 65, A 70
9683	P9, Hh. 56x, the Lightgod; Q
9684	Rec. 31, 13, the Great Light, i.e.,
9685	the sun.
9686	áakhu-t вg, I: 251, 321,
9687	,U.+to,
9688	o, the Eye of Rã or Horus,
9689	the fiery light of the sun, a flame-goddess, the
9690	fiery uraens on Pharaoh's erown, the name of
9691	a crown; the uraei on the royal
9692	crown.
9693	áakhu-ti
9694	the two eyes of Horus or Rå, ie., the sun and
9695	the moon.
9696	Åakhu-t *, a name of Isis-Sothis.
9697	Áakhuit , Tuat I, the fiery uraci-
9698	goddesses who light the way of Rá.
9699	Áakhu ' @ . , ,
9700	Denderah II,
9701	Io, one of the 36 Dekans; Gr. X".
9702	3]
9703	www
9704	Åakhu-nekhekh A x,
9705	Denderah II, 1o, one of the 36 Dekans.
9706	Áakhu-ra Tuat XII, a singing
9707	dawn-god
9708	Aakhu-heri-ab-He-t-āshemu (S
9709	S1!, B.D. 141
9710	and 148, the rudder of the eastern heaven.
9711	Äakhu-heri-äb, etc AS28IA
9712	sas, B.D. IfI and 142, l. 26, the
9713	Light-god in the temple of the gods.
9714	Äakhu-hetch-t S4 Cairo Pap.
9715	IV, 2, a god of the dead.
9716	Aakhu-kheper-ur (?) Å 8 ß Д,
9717	B.D.162,7, the body of Rå in An
9718	Aakhu-sa-ta-t M II, Denderal
9719	IV, 6o, a warrior-goc.
9720	åakhu 1 7, to be or become a
9721	spirit; 1fp1 B.D.9,6, "I am
9722	a spirit"; U, endowed with spirit, having
9723	become a spirit; see 04358478
9724	Rec. 33, 30.
9725	àakhu l
9726	MeH2.
9727	S5 2.
9728	¿SSESRI O, the
9729	spirit-soul of a god or man; 3-1.
9730	Rec. 32,182; 09 Be, a damned soul,
9731	Pap. 3024,4; plur. S1S0, P.713, N.1367,
9732	SYP°, N1. 265, 270, 3°p.
9733	N.888, S0, N. 10, 9
9734	N.888, 581SS1E3eR
9735	SSSERSA
9736	BALAPRRRSE
9737	B4
p. 186
9738	4
9739	SД211BA\|8IAZ. 1908,
9740	15119 O P R , spirits, the
9741	glorified spirits of the dead, the dead, the sainted
9742	dead; Copt. IS.
9743	aakhu-t o s ""Дl
9744	Ji, a female spirit.
9745	äakhu åger S44S1, B.D.
9746	91,4, 5524f, aspirit whose mouth
9747	is able to recite spells with skill and knowledge ;
9748	511518mmolam
9749	B.D. 169, 15.
9750	åakhu äper EgN/,B.D.91,
9751	Rubric, a spirit equipped with amulets and spells.
9752	åakhu ānkh o. B.D.
9753	65,8, a living soul.
9754	Áakhu B.D. 64, 21, the
9755	spirit-souls of the dead who numbered ·I!!
9756	1117C, 4,601, 200.
9757	Aakhu po9D, Berg.I, 13, headed god. a ran-
9758	Åakhu , Denderah IV, 80;
9759	B.D. 149, the god of the 5th Åat.
9760	Åakhu N,B.D). 1451, the
9761	doorkeeper of the 17th Pylon.
9762	Áakhui 40, Tuat II, a god with two lotus sceptres.
9763	åakhuti 20.N.760,
9764	D A, Lit. 90, the two spirits, ie., Nephthys. Isis and
9765	Åakhuti O 11,P.612,0
9766	N. 1239, a pair of divine
9767	M.677, spirits.
9768	Áakhu Tuat VI, the spirit-souls
9769	1ll' of the gods of the Tuat.
9770	Åakhu , U. 70, 275,527,
9771	T. 174, 289, 330, P. 120, M. 155, N. 109, 331,
9772	719, the spirit-souls of the gods.
9773	Åakhu IV ,B.I). 06-97,
9774	3, the four spirits who follow the Lord of
9775	Things; !111 u, B.D. 17,87, the
9776	24]
9777	seven spirits of Sepa; mmadill,
9778	BD. 149, II, spirits nine cubits high:MA
9779	111j- the ancestral spirits;
9780	the primeval
9781	>(sic) spirits.
9782	Åakhu VII \|\| , B.D.17,
9783	87, 100-106, the seven guardian spirits of the
9784	body of Osiris.
9785	Åakhu VIII , Berg. I, 7, the
9786	four sons and the four grandsons of Horus.
9787	Åakhu-åmi-Netå 4tal
9788	P.7,Mr.10, 4f.N. 11, the spirit-
9789	soul of Netà, i.e., Osiris.
9790	Äakhu-åkhmiu-seku
9791	**'T.289, N. 128,
9792	1, M.66,
9793	the spirit-souls of the imperishable stars.
9794	åakhu
9795	"Spirit-soul, Lord Spirit-souls," a title of
9796	Osiris.
9797	Åakhut-nebåt I mn)
9798	L -PL, Nesi-Amsu 27, 17, "Flaming Eye," ie.,
9799	the goddess Sekhmit.
9800	[Áakhu]-neb-s , Den-
9801	derah IV, 84, the name of the roth Pylon.
9802	Åakh-su-āsh-mer-t-Uast
9803	7TAET.D. Rec. 17,98,
9804	a Theban god (?)
9805	Åakhu-Set-heru-kheru
9806	1° , N. 952,
9807	the spirits of Set, celestial and terrestrial.
9808	åakhu-t →: T. 320,0 O,
9809	U.501, 0, Rec. 31,161,
9810	the abode of the Light-god or Sun-god, the
9811	www
9812	horizon; =, the horizon of the sky ;
9813	www Eoo ms, the horizon of Mhe ly est. the West.
p. 187
9814	Åakhut-en-åten mml min, Berg.
9815	II, 13, a title of Nut.
9816	åakhu-thoh °8°8.8278°8
9817	mm8o%, eternal horizon, ie., the tomb.
9818	Åakhuti P.642,
9819	N. 1239,
9820	•04,
9821	, the god who dwelleth in
9822	the horizon.
9823	sakhutiu 3°SA: P. 3s3. 5
9824	, N.I07I,
9825	Rec. 31, 171,
9826	11].
9827	•TAo
9828	the gods and beings of the
9829	Il'kingdom of the Light-god.
9830	Äakhu-t Khufu
9831	@, the name of the pyramid of Khufu.
9832	àakhu-t sheta-t
9833	5 f the seceret horion, the mamt a anpart of a temple.
9834	åakhu Rec. 27,86, a
9835	kind of fish.
9836	aakhuit (?)
9837	1l Tr e herb, reed, plant, grass, vegetation.
9838	åakhu-t I' Reс. 27,86,
9839	, soil, ground, land, earth.
9840	åakhu meh Suppl. I3L, the
9841	name of a cubit.
9842	åakhu-t A.Z. 1906, 114,
9843	sacred cow.
9844	Åakhmansh \|
9845	Achaemenes; Pers. (EX KIT -YY E
9846	Beh. I, 6; Gr. 'Axauuénns.
9847	aas 131-, to hasten; Copt. sHc,
9848	Aas 31117r B.D. 102, I, a god
9849	25 ]
9850	Aas-t (Ast) Kxo - ON, the goddess Isis
9851	=Jo2.
9852	Aasabatiu
9853	Harris Pap. I, 77, 3, name of a tribe or nation.
9854	Åasakhr 9 On, name of a
9855	Hittite goddess.
9856	Áasu 1IAR-,1T 190,
9857	T. 340, N. 628, a region in the heaven of Ra.
9858	áasb 1 I /, the name of a game.
9859	aasb ( Aor, throne, seat; com-
9860	pare Heb. JU1.
9861	àasr F1. → YY, tamarisk tree; see
9862	4B1
9863	Åasțen 'eves - mum Berg. I, 34, 41 m
9864	B.D. 18, G. I, Nesi-Amsu x6, 6, l1
9865	Iy, one of the eight ape-gods of the com-
9866	pany of Thoth. He presided over the seven
9867	118 PI, Eaia I, 25.
9868	Áastes k9eq Ai see l/SA.
9869	åash тур, to cry out, call, invite, ask for; Copt. cucy.
9870	àash-t U g, cry.
9871	Aasha (
9872	"the crier," i.e., "roarer," a name of Set, or
9873	Typhon, jackal.
9874	Aasha LI I IE, a kind of dog or jackal.
9875	åashaf El, to burn.
9876	åashatá 1lT, a kind of plant.
9877	àashatà penu FшI 204 min
9878	a plant, rat's bane (?)
9879	aaq\| TS.V. 217, 562,
9880	P. X82, M.256,0 , N. 897, to enter;
9881	see «-
9882	äag l3 P,U.283, N. 719+10, to rule,
9883	to govern.
9884	äaqu \|Z Sts, loss, want.
p. 188
9885	L2
9886	åaq-t U VT, leek, onion ; Copit. H2I,
9887	HOE; plur. L
9888	03 1' ' e, Rec. 16,2,4
9889	A
9890	2, Anastasi IV, 14, 12;
9891	, Rec. 19, 92, seed of the same.
9892	àaqu II @ I @ , A.Z.1874,
9893	62, to bastinade.
9894	Aagotget 1318 J,B.D.
9895	17, 102, one of the seven spirits who guarded
9896	the body of Osiris.
9897	Aak l' DM7, 1.7. 1900, 122, old
9898	man, seniors plur. 1 7B 11, B.D.119.
9899	Áaku ( K° AI, B.D. (Saite) 28, 2,
9900	a group of warrior-gods in the Tuat.
9901	Aaka l 3 42, 11
9902	44 2P, mason, stonecutter; plur. (
9903	äakb 17IT. P. 100, N. 869,
9904	AITN.763, 1ITSP,
9905	43 Ei, to rreep, to grieve; Copt. шкёё
9906	äakbin IISDAIAI
9907	144,, wailings, mourning, mourners.
9908	aakbit 11144SI140,
9909	a weeping, mourning
9910	äakbit ( 144 S, wailing
9911	woman; plur. 131481843
9912	Äakebi (7514I IK
9913	448ED43194 D, anc of
9914	the 75 forms of Rã (No. 29).
9915	Aakebi[t] \1 BJ44 B, Tuat
9916	VIII, the name of a Circle,
9917	Aaker l f, Borg, r or the dena. tector of the dead.
9918	6] À
9919	Aaker l' M, sce
9920	Aag-t( ®, a town in the Tuat.
9921	Aagu-t ( 3 olll' seed of a plant.
9922	åat \| Ya, to fail, be weak.
9923	àat-t 4 ,, weaknesses, defects; var.
9924	So, Jour. As. 1908, 302.
9925	àat I3IL,1
9926	wound,
9927	injury, breach, stab.
9928	åatiu
9929	1,: slaughter houses.
9930	àat-tiu ('
9931	Pensant 177, resister.
9932	áat (?) L.D. II, IJOB, deadly
9933	country.
9934	Aat1 N, Mar. Aby. I, 44, the god of
9935	the block of the goddess Sekhemit.
9936	Aat-urt (
9937	, T. 98, P. 813, M. 243, a sky-god.
9938	àat( , speech (?)
9939	àatatá II E.84., Kolier Pap.
9940	3, I, =→41,, Anastasi IV, 2, 12,
9941	II
9942	a kind of strong-smelling plant.
9943	åatem Prisse Pap. II,
9944	13
9945	äaten kssumm, disk ofthesun; see f min.
9946	àatrul i' stud bulls.
9947	àath \| Hh. 481, to lack.
9948	áathu ( →,Hh.555,
9949	places of slaughter.
9950	åatha
9951	Anastasi I, 1I, 2, 21, 5, what is
9952	this? compare Heb. nI
9953	åatha Amen. 15, 2,
9954	18, 2, to seize.
p. 189
9955	[2
9956	åathamai ULD.
9957	Anastasi I, 26, 8, part of a whip.
9958	åatharåa-t
9959	IT
9960	Anastasi I, 18, 8, neighhourhood.
9961	äathen kev imn, disk of the sun.
9962	åaț \| , 1.399, M. 409, to descend.
9963	åat l , Rec. II, 71, mace (?)
9964	åaț-t \|
9965	1Iff momens, hour.
9966	åaț-t \| , Rec. 33, 6,L) • 1D'
9967	Rec. 2I,15,L I' ground, place, region,
9968	field, meadow; plur. IT
9969	åaț-t \| IEll' • IT
9970	marshy land, luxuriant meadow.
9971	àațut \| • L.D. III,
9972	I40B, Rec. 14, 97, pastures, cattle-runs.
9973	àațt-t" -F a stud
9974	cow; seel
9975	àaț-t \| 7oo, vine-land, vineyard.
9976	aat
9977	dew, mist, vapour, rain-storm, mois-
9978	ture, exudation; Copt. EJWTE.
9979	åaț (] › to hear (?)
9980	àaț, àat-t l
9981	57, child, jouth, joung man.
9982	àaț-t \| 8,4 e,l
9983	o l1'
9984	net, cord of a scal, a ceremonial bandlet; plur.
9985	Aat-t ( ,B.D. 1531, the
9986	net of the Akeru gods for snaring the souls of
9987	the dead in the Tuat.
9988	àaț-t W Vis plague, disease, epidemic.
9989	7]
9990	àaț-t ( Ss, some strong-smelling substance.
9991	àaț-t, åați ( X s, 435
9992	Sp'
9993	Thes. I199,
9994	Ss, Mar. Karn. 53, 39; Amen. 4, 4,
9995	2I, 8, to vex, to injure, hurt, oppress, be hostile
9996	to, to be oppressed, desolate.
9997	äațu (K 1, Rec. 10, 6I, A.Z.
9998	I905, 16, foes, enemies.
9999	dațua (I 8 5, Israel Stele 17,
10000	to suffer, to be oppressed.
10001	Aatl , T. 239, 4
10002	U.419, the name of a sky-god.
10003	Aat l' & B.D.G logical locality. 78, a mytho-
10004	Aața \| =\|E, N. 908, l'
10005	=, P. 189, NI. 357, a lake in the Țuat in which the righteous bathed.
10006	Aațit 17 34o2,Lore Songs
10007	2, 8, a goddess, a friend uf Osiris.
10008	äațb 13"1 , flood.
10009	ww
10010	Åaten , the disk of the sun; see
10011	Qum.
10012	äațn (I S, somne strong-smelling
10013	www
10014	substance, dung(?); Copt. erTEr.
10015	äațr 17
10016	Gi, stud caltle, a yoke of beasts; Copt.
10017	zятрє, дореч.
10018	aath 17*8P, swampy land, marsh, papyrus swamp.
10019	äatchn 13 7Y0, disk = l mn.
10020	äămiu 1E4I44}, kinsfolk.
10021	aã, adi f-o, U.95, N. 373, A m' l4,
10022	Hh. 381, 4 Lmmti, pt mm
10023	Be, 10110,
10024	to wash, to bathe, to dip in water; ne l ma
10025	1..' Rec. 36, I62, indissolublc.
p. 190
10026	Á
10027	áãi-t l , Rec. 30, 218, something
10028	washed; 4E nwmn Rec. 36,162, things washed away.
10029	aãi-ba-t (oráái-áb) \mm 1 Israel
10030	Stele 3, y, Peasant 206, to wash the
10031	heart, i.e., to cool, to gratify the mind, to be
10032	appeased; -mm 1, = ЄNU QHT.
10033	åãi-åb en åten ( mml mmm,
10034	Rec. 15,46, joy of Aten.
10035	åãiu-nub a , gold-
10036	masher; phur Epsygl.40e
10037	aãi mass, to remore, transport.
10038	àa (mmm,, Amherst Pap. 30, borl, pot,
10039	vessel; plur. (-l0 $14181
10040	àāi 4~ mи , Reс. 14, to hold or treat lightly. 122, tosport with,
10041	áa-t ≥, U. 462, path, road, direction.
10042	àāi \|—¿ 3, U. 562, Р. 767, M. 765,
10043	1-a risC 5, to appranch, po up to, to ascend, te to reach up, to exalt; copt. ane.
10044	áā \|_ Д,T.268, M1. 427, grare, tomb, sepulchre, monument.
10045	àa 18-4101-188
10046	aã {E=SD, P. 65, 655, U. 120, A-
10047	IaEaS, M. 60, 1$11E
10048	AEil, nesh and bone.
10049	äāu 1 → 8 89 10 88
10050	T. 343, 4-54, P.222, B mmтi
10051	Berlin 2296, food, offerings, morning meal.
10052	Aãau 1-\|B.D.5,20 heapeiod. who praised Rã.
10053	ăā-tá 114½p,......
10054	SL144P08B1I1. 207.
10055	Áa-t-nt-khert - wm о8, в.I.
10056	99, a part of the magical boat.
10057	28]
10058	aãa-t { y,T.15...
10059	åãamesk 4. 31g,1th. 204
10060	Áãi (→10 1 2, Tomb of Seti I, one
10061	of the 75 forms of Ra (No. 55).
10062	aabl→J1.0.50%4=l.T.321
10063	1=14108,P.364,
10064	1-137,1:366, t0 aPoraach, to mee towards, to meet.
10065	áāb \|\|
10066	A=]D, M. 127, to present a sift, to make
10067	an offering, an offering; 4=Jlmm, liba
10068	tion; varr.
10069	,U.223.
10070	áāb-t l→ ) - T, offering; plur.
10071	Ifel
10072	aabi Lf - 44 mm, Hh. 195, to tiohse libations.
10073	áāb ( →) , to comb.
10074	aãb \| = M, Rev. x3, 73, a measure = Gr. üpráßys.
10075	åãb 0→)0,1=)vase, bo vessel, pot
10076	aabl→]Z], table of offerings.
10077	áābb /→]] Rhind
10078	Pap. 32, scarab, beetle.
10079	aäpor (Z'l\| 1n 462, 4g-Nł
10080	to equip, be equipped.
10081	aat lis lii, o squeeze, press
10082	out oil or wine, to rring; var. ELd.
10083	àām 1→ , U. 512, 633, T: 324, t0
10084	swallor, to eat; see. , etc.
10085	aan lum'if, to go back, return = mmi,
10086	Rec. 30,187.
10087	dan f V.577 m lm4,
10088	Aimm , ape; plur. A mmm l f'.
10089	P. 661, 4 2, P. 776, N1. 73, m
10090	Rec. 31, 19; Copt. EM.
p. 191
10091	aaăn 1mm 58, Rec. 30, 195, ape.
10092	aããni ("4,4="1e4,
10093	Amen. 17, 9, 22, ape.
10094	aãn \|um um www Ss, a box of anti (myrrh)
10095	aãn \|uí ß} Sp, Peasant R. r86, 4 am
10096	Pi, to utter cries ofjoy or sorrow; var. ~ mи д7
10097	L.D. III, 140, cries, outcries.
10098	äänu (ummD, u. 647 = mm
10099	aaná fumml, apes see lumm lim4
10100	Áãnă limy, Tuat II, the Ape-god; plur.
10101	fumiI i, "They praised Ră daily at dawn,
10102	and acted as his guides, and supported the Great
10103	Hand " (Tuat XI).
10104	Aänait lum o 4, 1 im - f,
10105	Rec. 30,195, ape-goddess.
10106	Áãna Țuati [m *1, _, one of the 75
10107	forms of Rã (No. 69).
10108	äänkh \|f; see f.
10109	aänkhu \| fBYPYPYP, N.551, ihe
10110	aarl- E,188, Hh. 395,10
10111	approach, to ascend; see" -38; Copt. &2E.
10112	aär-t 15 ba, U. 470, 630, P. 195,660,
10113	773, MI. 369, 770, 1 5 U0R, P. 260, A=l
10114	150h15h158h
10115	io, snake, snake-goddess; plur. (=
10116	вa ba ba, u. 321, Hafshhh,
10117	I: 305,320, 15bal 15ola!
10118	1500h115-hahhhRh
10119	Aãr-ti l Ella, P.542, lCla
10120	the two Uraei-goddesses, Isis and Nephthys (?)
10121	aarãrut lasohllsa
10122	eoln), uraei, serpents.
10123	29 ]
10124	àārut VII a O, the seven
10125	great Uraei.
10126	Áārut -fhA.Hbraeus, che Uraeus-god.
10127	aar-tl8,Pr, the serpent amulet,
10128	•,A.7. 1908, 16.
10129	Aar-tankh-t 15'f, Juat VIII, the
10130	living Serpent-god.
10131	Aarutänkhut lafih f ami
10132	Tuat IV, the uraei who burnt up the souls and
10133	shadows of the dead.
10134	Aär-t per-t em setesh 15ba
10135	8M13N.955, a serpetegoddess.
10136	Áāra-t heriäbhe-tneter \|E'oh
10137	8T0AD. B.D.136, a uraeus-goddess.
10138	äar 10, 1h. 473, 1559
10139	spiked reeds; Copt. apo, spoore.
10140	aar l5Pf, cpress trees; Copt.
10141	äāb 1→8 a, P. 279, 1 -8),
10142	1:365,0→8(S4, N. 1103, 1→8(,
10143	N.911 l-83(,P.203,1-8)8,
10144	N.101, 4-8,1541
10145	+50.15188848
10146	the moon, Moon-god; Copt. 102, 1002 1012;
10147	Heb. D
10148	Aäh moh Utchat2eLI
10149	R, Quelques Pap. 41, the full moon.
10150	Aähher rest)29fi01, Quet-
10151	ques Pap. 47, the moon at noon.
10152	Áäh Iehuti (Ichehuti) \→8 °
10153	3, Thoth the Moon-god.
10154	aah \|—8 zfs, U. 214, to break ground,
10155	to plough, to dig up earth.
p. 192
10156	[:
10157	aahu th, field labourer, peasant.
10158	àah-t i I' field.
10159	Ääh-ur 1-83 N, Rec. 26,
10160	225, the name of a god.
10161	aah \|→8 f, to hold back (), to
10162	restrain (2):0-8-8-97
10163	N. 764, restrain thy tears.
10164	Ääh-rem-t CFF I, Rec. 37, 63,
10165	the "Drier of tears," title of a god.
10166	àāh (—eee, limbs, members, fesh,
10167	Aäkhbu - Tuat Xll, a sing ing goc
10168	aash -, Reс. 4, 135,
10169	Copt.
10170	Berlin 6gro, to cry out; see ; шу.
10171	åash en ha-t \|a , pilot.
10172	áāq , N. 728, T. 259, to enter; see
10173	ãq
10174	äi {00=1 to be.
10175	äiu (B4418 Berg. II, 409, change, transformation.
10176	ái 11l ces, Rec. 3, 204, the evil eye (?).
10177	ai A44. P. 184, M1.293, N.897, M A"
10178	AA"'AAA, B4A"' AAAA, A49
10179	"'A"As, 444 , to go, to come;
10180	Copt. es; ДД, P. 137, 134s, 13
10181	Hs'A 40" s, to go,
10182	to come: Al s' As' 44o, a coming;
10183	1119 come, come! A1BOs , Rec.
10184	30,18%, comers, comings, 49, P. 104, NL.7I. N. 73.
10185	äiu 0" yp!, those who shallsterity, ie., posterity.
10186	äi ha lls to get round, to circumvent.
10187	aiu-her-sa , 44 111 7, Thes.
10188	1397, 183, 1 8 , noser, posterite. those who come
10189	30]
10190	ai-ty →' house, palace.
10191	Ait 14lF _, Berg. II, 13, a name of Nut.
10192	Ai-em-hetep •' a physician of
10193	Memphis who was deified and became the god
10194	of medicine and surgery and the art of embalm-
10195	ing; he is called the son of Ptah and was the
10196	third member of the triad of Memphis; Gr.
10197	Tuoûons; TIEÎON.
10198	ai-t 1445: 144,77, 9447
10199	evil hap, ill luck, unlucky event, wrong, injustice.
10200	ai A44 Eu Peasant 228, a kina of fish.
10201	àia 5 A , Rougé I.H. pl. 159,
10202	alas! O!
10203	hail !
10204	âui (?) fri (l e, certainly (=)
10205	aih \|&44 8], IV, 772, a plant.
10206	áikha 4401 S 2,440]*7,
10207	Rev. demon, suirit; Copt. J$
10208	aitenn ( 44 mie ft, ground, earth,
10209	mud, dung; Copt. EITEN.
10210	ău 1S-84S pers. pron. Ist sing.
10211	áu 4, tobe; the Pyramid Text variant is
10212	440 or 444 P.164 = N.859, and see U.
10213	215, p. 652,653, 654, M. 438, 560, 755, 756,
10214	758,759, N. 941, 1018, 1167,1376.
10215	au-t1$° , P. 693 (bis), act of being.
10216	äu le, 18,4 =ersilege
10217	all; le Fabore; www wn if, up to,
10218	until; Le I backwards, behind;
10219	Copt. Enegor; le& i, for the sake of;
10220	Copt. є TRe: le
10221	Rev., aussi bien qu'à.
10222	Au 1'8, Tuat XII, one of the 1s gods
10223	who towed the Boat of Rå through the serpent
10224	Ankh-neteru, and who were re-born daily.
p. 193
10225	À [3
10226	Au-änkhiu-f 1§f'' ,Tuat All,
10227	one of the 12 gods who towed the Boat of Rã
10228	through the serpent Änkh-neteru, and who were
10229	re-born daily.
10230	Àu 18 , Nar. Aby: I, 14, a god.
10231	Áu 1$7Д. Berg. I, It, a god with two serpents.
10232	Leli, praise.
10233	au 1Spere, 1981 limbs, members, flesh.
10234	àu l, Rev., bread, cake.
10235	àu l s, U.220,Ls , P. 212,619,
10236	N. 759, 1303, 1 S8, I: x89, P. 676=4419,
10237	A
10238	N.1286, s A A, s,ls,ls
10239	A A i), Stele of Herusatef,
10240	73, 100, то6, Це T'48Is, Rev. 12,
10241	25,4811 s' Rev. x2, 17, 4e1lr, Rev.
10242	mm mn
10243	14, 21, to come, to g0; Copt. EI; 6 mn mw
10244	*a Co T. 233; s
10245	it hath gone out in peace; explicit
10246	liber.
10247	áui s ,Rec. 32,177, comer, leader.
10248	áuiu s • U. 506, A $8YP1
10249	00 % Rec. 35, 138, s
10250	1, passengers, passers, comers, goers.
10251	au-t sis, ls a going, a coming, errand, embassy.
10252	áu-t enäthen s um fimm, the course
10253	of the solar disk.
10254	àu-t unm ,, goose pens, aviaries.
10255	áuu (for åur?) (8m , light, brilliance,
10256	radiance; compare Heb. 77X.
10257	au 5lI, E S1, IA SYP,
10258	Rec. 32,78, 51 Rev. 14,19, chila, heir.
10259	áu-t 5ao 3, Rev. II, 6o, posterity.
10260	áu-tu Ia1 2 eY, Rev. 13, 14, growth.
10261	1]
10262	áu Ia l Pl, N. 160, Ia e f,
10263	EPPS, IeIAE), IA
10264	"E!, to cry out, cry, outcry, wail.
10265	àuau Iha 2za, cry, outery, wail.
10266	ÁU (D) IIAI T.
10267	3II, a group (?) of divine beings.
10268	Au-qau (8) Ia1j,B S, NI. 374,
10269	the name of a god.
10270	auáu Ia Sna ts, Mar. Karn. 53,23,
10271	Ja JaF, P.S.B. 13,411, IA P 9 4
10272	SaL, SAIA53 EAIAle4,
10273	dog, jackal; plur. Sa44\|, Fagl
10274	äul-t.... Ia Ial, U. 605......
10275	au 5a 58a,5 5
10276	el to cut, to cut off;
10277	1 F, sticker; Ie 4f ii' Ihose who cut;
10278	var. Ia 1=()
10279	äu 1 mm = 1 , liver, stream:
10280	aui Jyal). =5088 mm, m toflood. to wet.
10281	!'Tza , offal, filth,
10282	=8881 m 1, Ia um, Jour. As.
10283	1908, 261, foul or stinking water; Zya
10284	filthy one.
10285	äu, áu-t Ia 3, 5e 3, Ia8
10286	IOIARIN7A0
10287	17, If5, sin, wrong, calamity, crime,
10288	disaster, deceit, evil, disgrace, offence, ill-luck,
10289	harm, injury, wickedness.
10290	àui-t 5e • B'1 I R41\|
10291	Rezsan 6 [ R B\|
10292	Sa i, sin, sinful ones.
10293	autiu Iga 3 ILS B1, Rev. 6, 156,
10294	foul ones, a group of gods in the Tuat.
p. 194
10295	[3
10296	au Ial ex, M. 556, l Ia lp sex,
10297	M. 570, 1 $8 01 2ex, P, 390, 400, IA 8
10298	10 =E5, N. 1177, 180 44, P. 644, NL.
10299	785,786, EA 1X, E S5, I De
10300	Fa es, Ina l lpaes, surter seipereck. 10 be wrecked, to
10301	äuiIyp Iae yp shipwecked
10302	áu \|EAO, M. 201, l ELa Z2Z, N.
10303	679, nest, home.
10304	áui (ái) le ll T, Rev. 12, 87, house; Copt. Hl.
10305	àmit H I E I
10306	425"f
10307	abode, house, court, temple, shrine, quarter of a
10308	town, camp, cattle-pen; plur. 1 8 44 -
10309	"EHAl
10310	au arpi Fa=l9 00 E, Rev.
10311	I4, 67, wine shop, tavern.
10312	auu-t A fY, rank, dignity.
10313	äu, áu + N5 495448
10314	animals, cattle, shheep and geats,
10315	à ( 8 8
10316	531854, ox; plur. f8
10317	s3: +35 88
10318	51, Reс. 29,148.
10319	Gob 85m
10320	B.D. 125, III, 30, name of the threshold of the
10321	Hall of Maãti.
10322	áua (8 ,, to travel, to go on a journey.
10323	áua {8÷73=. I. 381, ways, roads
10324	àna-t Iaf 7e R3, 10 81
10325	Gt, a kind of fish.
10326	2]
10327	áuaut {87IIMI me, ancestos. Hh. 330, old
10328	girl, maiden.
10329	598313 ZÝ\|RE3
10330	39, farmers, husbandmen; Copt. O80EI.
10331	auaa Ia8lerga, Iaelc
10332	Jour. As. 1908, 285, Rev. I4, 52, pledge,
10333	guarantee.
10334	auailSI44e, Lit.163...
10335	auai {8 7 44 =3, r008(7)
10336	auai 48144% Kindionee, syzam plent,
10337	Auai LE 10e 2, Tomb of Seti I,.
10338	one of the 75 forms of Rá (No. 60).
10339	auai + 6834481485
10340	4480 487349 m' slue, nour (?)
10341	a kind
10342	' of plant.
10343	áuah\| §88f,Rec. 28, pos, and: Copt. 2rw.
10344	àuag ( f II, N. 997, to fowr (?)
10345	áuatà, auat Ia884^ JaNs
10346	between; Copt. OTTE.
10347	àuà Ina el, to beconceired = a, aur.
10348	áuá-t \|IA A.Z. 1909, old age. I27,
10349	auá Iael6mno, Jour. As. 1908,
10350	285, Ira e 4 Sp' totake in pledge, to commit
10351	violence; with - 2?, to be wearied or annoyed ;
10352	Copt, dorw, Fidorw.
10353	àuau-tIho e l E, chamber, abode (?)
10354	áu-Án (1) 5a 1&, N. 2981, club, mace.
10355	áua (Ea: ВВ, Р. 366, 18
10356	P'. 581, 604, 621, Nº. 129, 4 B E8, 5a2,
10357	T: 312, / 1a E, P. 366, EA DR, Ia 8
10358	1Eha f ihebody Desh caarasor a piece of flesh, part of
p. 195
10359	áuãá <→1}1=9
10360	=23011E
10361	Eyal, nesh and bonc, joint.
10362	àuãu 18 , N. 429, 1079,
10363	divine flesh, the god's body.
10364	äna Ia e, 1 BBE
10365	E2lEIS
10366	PEICE, IaE in, heir,
10367	inberior ; plur 1 B- P 21
10368	Eypl,EADDEYLI, heirs, pro.
10369	geny, posterity; Ega ED, male heir.
10370	auaãu Ia→57}, Rec. 27, 85, off.
10371	spring (of animals).
10372	áuããu Ia_Cy11, Rec. 2Leirs.
10373	auâ-t 1a E7f I Rec. 30, 196,
10374	FezğlsfS
10375	heritage, inheri-
10376	tance.
10377	Aua-uá 2o GPE A, Rec. 31, 24,
10378	the "One Heir," the name of a god (?)
10379	åuai-t Iq B-ll -4p1, Stat. T'af.
10380	10, Ea l ' ES, Rec. 13, 16r, I 41 4p.
10381	EA14), Rec. 27, 204, Ia B 10e
10382	10=14=Slacompuny
10383	ot serts or slaves, a body of soldiers, any group
10384	of men, civil or military, bodyguard, troop.
10385	ána Iha f-, Ia f, to revard,
10386	to recompense.
10387	aua-t Ia= IV, roo3, chamber, abode,
10388	33 ]
10389	áuāā Jz gazelle, a horned animal.
10390	åuăıı 5 {0→8 O, ring, bracelet (?)
10391	auauit Eya→44"E1, Rec. 2,
10392	I11, dogs, jackals (?)
10393	auast (?) Ia5 "SD. Suppl. 514. Ill, 229C,
10394	auar-t 185'E, joint, haunch.
10395	aui (O 0D, Rer: I1, r7o, or; Copt. ese.
10396	áui 1f0/f=es,P.400= 1Ia Bses,
10397	N.570,Ia 44 225, N. 1177, sailor.
10398	áuiu \| f41/1, Israel Stele zo, old inenn.
10399	âui 13clL, P. 647, to repulse (3)
10400	aui-ha-t Iya 4\| 8, Rer. 13, 7, Ena e 44
10401	Rev. 13, 2, to be patient, long-
10402	O, suffering; Copt.wor r 2HT.
10403	ani Ia C T, Miss, 13, 127, a plant (?)
10404	aui-t Le ll o .E, grain méasurc.
10405	Áuirna-t 4900 m -y, Reco
10406	6, 6, the name Irene.
10407	áuisu Za 14 -+ 3, Pouch; Cöpt. &CIOTI.
10408	aub-t le ) , cake, bread.
10409	Auuba ($ *), B.D.168, a god
10410	who bestowed peace on the dead.
10411	aub-t le fatt ouis net.
10412	aubku lfle Sp, to weep; see
10413	aup 1ox to open; sce up x
10414	Aup-url 832,agod.
10415	äuputi (AHYSslY
10416	IslYSSIYD"AYP,
10417	HYBESsyp, envoy, messenger; plur.
10418	AYSN ASIÉI AXS
10419	s9l.
p. 196
10420	Aupasut s #/SPI
10421	B.D. II2, 2, a group of gods of
10422	Anep.
10423	àupeno ,P.S.B.13,112 =0 0
10424	aufla 1SS4281Bepe
10425	18*4ka il Resh, meat, body, carcase;
10426	• devouring, consuming, consumed ;
10427	e' Copt. 24, &408s.
10428	Auf1a9д. Berg. I, 34, a dlos headed ape-god
10429	Auf IE Y, Denderah 2, 49, a frog-
10430	faced apegod, J8S
10431	Aufa 1902 1200 U.533, the name of a serpent-god
10432	aurtát Ia 14-x 4. Ia""
10433	auma, aumat 1
10434	o l!!' part of a waggon. →
10435	aumân (amn) le
10436	= Copt.
10437	еeеоr.
10438	áumi \| §' 4T IE, fear, avre, reverence.
10439	aumer (P) 1es, 1ee90 I"l'
10440	1S44=. Wöre. 34.....
10441	-148, 1905,86, IV, 65, 101, 157, 348, 693,808,
10442	973, 1079, Thes. 1281, 1282, 1483 = 4 8 +
10443	Mlgp, selfevident, obvious, not to be gainsaid
10444	äunn (ann) femn, femn mm, we; Copt.
10445	&rON.
10446	áua fmm. ":24 ma, U.607, A mmll.
10447	'I. 201, to open, to make to be open; see
10448	Es шии
10449	umdd
10450	34 ]
10451	aun-ra \| fo , to perform the cere-
10452	mony of opening the mouth; 4 mn
10453	=c l , M. 697.
10454	åun her ww }, N. 482, A mA E mww
10455	N. 145,10 open the face, ie., show oneself; Copt.
10456	OxWrZ
10457	aun 5a→, Rev. 12, 11%, {A [, ww
10458	inner chamber.
10459	aunn-t 2a mn ww Й, 1% 1812,37, Ea Mm
10460	Rcc. 35,125, 2 1Ial m Samu
10461	mm, shrine, sanctuary, part
10462	of a temple; plur. I mm!, halls, courts.
10463	áun \| Z2K; with , A.Z. 51, 73,
10464	cabin of a ship or boat.
10465	aun \|5W,15 min nсв, 4 ма та,
10466	1 E to muliss t Io ll'' Rec.
10467	15,19, 4 % M, quality, characteristic, manner,
10468	colour, pigment; Copt. 2078r.
10469	aun , disposition, nature;
10470	-, good or kindly disposition.
10471	áun \|Eoe", Copt. &0rEIM, &TEIN. aun-t 5a 9 mmme Rev. 12, 8, to load a ship ; ,garment, appare, dress.
10472	aunnu ( 22 ,P. 118, Ens
10473	, T. I7I, M.151, Z8 ,N. 106, abode,
10474	nest, home; Ina 22g Ses, T. 376.
10475	åuna , Кeс. 21, 88, 2s
10476	www
10477	, R.E. 6, 39, Ia um
10478	), Anastasi I, 13, 1, to decree, proclaim (?),
10479	cry, assuredly, certainly, in truth; Copt. &r;
10480	compare w~w A./1. 1905, 10k, Bd. 41, I3o ff, Suppl., 509
10481	Aun-ãa-f 1fmixa, Țuat XI, a form of the god Äf.
10482	IA 11 = aunit 5 { 14 G LD. III, 654, 14, www Ксс. 27,225, inner chamber, sanctuary.
p. 197
10483	Aunithd 40 =, !uat venoa star- goddess.
10484	Aunut 5a 3 www 111, Rec.
10485	31, 173, a group of divine beings (?)
10486	aunt (P) 1 Rec. 31, 173
10487	àunk TT; var. 1mn , à medi-
10488	cinal plant.
10489	äur lEna , Ial,U.198,4 P.
10490	575, 691, L E , N. 700, Era, N. 68, N. 49,
10491	190,1. 98,19 →,N. 750, to con-
10492	ceive, be pregnant, 2a 11° 1.342,
10493	P. 221; compare Heb. 1777. Later forms are
10494	the following:-
10495	äur Ia 111152
10496	SSEAPSAIAD
10497	120) 55f1 1 Rec. 27,57,
10498	1BAIaxHe.15-0.
10499	Ia157, lo conccive, be pregnant;
10500	Iail SaEDAl concep.
10501	tions (?) Copt. ww.
10502	áux-tIalin so, saEin.
10503	IA e S ДД,ІРБД.1
10504	T.333, N. 7o3, the child conceived,
10505	pregnant goddess or woman.
10506	auru IaSÅLI,human beings.
10507	aurit 1 o440, 1sl9 744%,
10508	Rec. 30,217, 5C4h I follii,
10509	Jao1oll-° 1,, beans, Syrian
10510	beans; Copt. &pw.
10511	áur 19 sERORDs
10512	to separate (?)
10513	aur 1EIs, 1Is, schoenus;
10514	seel
10515	áur-t (äter-t?) Le our, tomb, prase So d'
10516	35 ]
10517	äux 1emm ши, 4% →' stream, canal,
10518	river, arm of the Nile; see mт; www
10519	Copt. erєpo, єr0op, Heb. 7X?
10520	åur-ãa ! mm, "great river"; var.
10521	mm, the Canopic arm of the Nile.
10522	aur-t 4eo ==18
10523	Áuràuåagrsánq Rabati Iv
10524	4843
10525	B.P. I62, a name of Par, a form of Kã.
10526	åureh 2 § =, open space, area;
10527	see V; Copt. Orps&.
10528	áurekhu 18 PYPI, IV, 481,
10529	men who know, the learned ;
10530	äurtchaáu \|$eф1"
10531	,,, Koller Pap. 4, 4, staves.
10532	äuh 5a.
10533	A, to load, be loaded, bear, carry.
10534	auh-t "" , speech (?)
10535	áuhamu 4 r X ., Theban
10536	Ost. No. 6..
10537	äuhtt fDe a medicinal wood o bark.
10538	Auhet If Dneg, a god of tht
10539	áuh sal mm, Ea elmm, Ia 8
10540	mm Af, Ia 8 m f, Ia l mm i.
10541	E Dl mm, Fa lEES Ea8
10542	Ea mm, Ial mm 1aC Ia l
10543	IATT, Sa {1148, Ia el mm ti.
10544	to inundate, to flood, to steep or soak in water,
10545	to moisten, to sprinkle, to shower, to pour out
10546	a libation.
10547	C 2
p. 198
10548	áuh-t 5a§ *, lotion, liquid, food.
10549	auhız 1, to lament.
10550	alll Ina to cut away, to set free.
10551	Ánhu a divine name of magical power.
10552	Anhu-t (Auhit) Sa , B.D.G.292,
10553	a goddess of Philae ; Ina mm , Netternich
10554	Stele 189, the female counterpart of Un-Nefer
10555	and mother of Horus.
10556	áuhu 1a e§", akind of grain or seed.
10557	ăuha Ia § X Suppl. 513.
10558	ăuhnu (P) Ia 8 & P. 1116, B. 20
10559	Au-her-àptes #A Pe, Tuat V, a
10560	god with a lasso who destroyed the dead.
10561	aukhekh "
10562	49%%, night, darkness.
10563	äukhemu l8 1111,480;
10564	see khemu O
10565	Åukhemu urtu (E
10566	Mar. Aby. I, 8, 90,l 111
10567	the stars that do not rest.
10568	Aukhemu-seku (
10569	A1182-19 * 1l1'
10570	Mar. Aby. I, 8, g0, the stars that never perish.
10571	Äukhemu-pen-hesb (2) 1 90 f
10572	11 mma *' group or divine beings. B.D. 189, etc., a
10573	äukherru (P)U
10574	àus 13 P.S.B. 14, 237, 3rd pers. sing. fem.; Copt. ec.
10575	Áus-t \| \|- y. Nar. Aby: I1, 16, Isis
10576	= JôД
10577	aus(ás) fel^i Rer. 14, 18, a perfume.
10578	36 ]
10579	Áusars (Asáres) Jel a A. Nesi-
10580	Amsu 28, 2T, Osiris; see J2, Asär.
10581	Ausäsit +1 I1 sf/
10582	E8h A5sESd.
10583	Nesi-Amsu 25, 22, Hymn of Darius, 31, AI*
10584	Harris I, pl. I, a consort of Temu of Anu
10585	ausu ta $7817 vhat 2 \. OE
10586	ausu Ea f 7 f8vi, Peasant 148,
10587	IA e fo, Amen. 17, 18, Ia 878
10588	18A, EAefo, IAe78or,
10589	1Ae18. E a small pair ofiscale hand. in the hand.
10590	àusom Ia df, Rer, ,to brerent, to obstruct.
10591	äusekh 1g , to reap; see
10592	äushesh I ,1 } do, pottage,
10593	plaster, cake; Copt. ooxcy.
10594	áuget 1e^ ,reeds used in a labo- ratory.
10595	Auqau 1al$I. N.374, N. 043,
10596	a name of the divine ferryman.
10597	áukiu 1feollyßi, L.DD. I1I, 2rgi,
10598	17, quarrymen (?)
10599	Auker lo , Tomb of Rameses IV,
10600	30, the god who bears on his back the solar
10601	disk, which is held in position by ropes in the
10602	hands of Näri, Khessi, Åtti and Rekhsi.
10603	Auger-t Augertt as,
10604	e sas 45 →i name of the Other World.
10605	Augeru (8 Ji, the godsof Augert.
10606	Augorit 1S -J, B.ID. 64, 11,
10607	goddess of the 'Tuat of Anu.
10608	Augerit-khenti-asts
10609	B.D. 14I, 18, 48, one of the
10610	seven Divine Cows.
p. 199
10611	Á
10612	aut (8, Rev. It, 143, who, which; Copt. ET.
10613	aut her 18) 8 S P' Copt. ET 2H Rev. 11, 154;
10614	auti ( 904-48--84-495
10615	_8182A o l1'
10616	who, or what, is not, without, lacking; Copt. &T.
10617	aut Ihae)s, Rev. I1, 186, Ena
10618	Rev. 12, 29, 54aCeo, Rer: 14, 16,5 )) s'
10619	Rev. 4, 74, between; Copt. OTTE.
10620	àu-ti 5a , Rec. 29,157,158, swath-
10621	ing, bandage; plur. Ea le
10622	Auti l B Ol e 8, rombs of seti I,
10623	one of the 75 forms of Ra.
10624	auten-t 5a mm, Ega min, Mar. Aby:.
10625	I, 6, 31, Anastasi Bap. 1, 26, x, Ina mm" ol'
10626	Rec. 21, 15, ground, dust, earth, dung; Copt.
10627	EITÑ.
10628	åuthth Rer. 13,3, between;
10629	Copt. OTTE.
10630	àuț sa s, Rec. 21, 98, between; Copt.
10631	OTTE;: Koller Pap. 1, 3, with
10632	in charge of.
10633	ánt 5apofs, Iafy,
10634	Thes. 1296, Eza 9 ^'IBO 1,tas,
10635	os'EaSs, to separate, to re-
10636	more, to divide, to travel through; Sha
10637	to lead astray.
10638	auțen-t Ina in, sa fum f
10639	1a 9mi
10640	dust, ground, earth; Ja o,Amen
10641	9, 30, dung.
10642	áuțenb s www J0, incense (?)
10643	äutchamäna (?) [a/ I f. ww
10644	T, Alt. K.200..
10645	åutchu ( ° B, P. 146, 672, NI. 661,
10646	N. 1276, 0 ° 8 e, P. 672,t0 make an order
10647	or decree, to give a command
10648	37]
10649	äutcheb (9 J.,, river banks; see
10650	utcheb,"I
10651	ablO,N.407= 8:T.394, 8,8,
10652	U. 16, 451, Р. 110, 369, 653, 654, 833, M.172,
10653	754, 757, 759, N. 690, 1145; plur. (J888,
10654	T: 18t, 1.204, 4 18 M #,Rес.31,28; Фuum 7
10655	heart of the soul, Rec. 32,79;
10656	N. 27, the dictates of the heart; AIF . heart's
10657	desire, U. 620. Later forms are :
10658	Gyp, geyp, aJo.1f.
10659	2.4189,13, heart,
10660	middle, interior, sense, wisdom, understanding,
10661	intelligence, attention, intention, disposition,
10662	manner, will, wish, desire, mind, courage, lust,
10663	self; plur. EP e4pi,
10664	4 # 4 \| Bg, Stunden 109; Heb. I};
10665	f77, joy, gladness;
10666	to cat the heart, ie., be sorry; i
10667	dense of heart ; yp, everybody,
10668	Rec. 33, 7; 13)11 y, thoughts, inten-
10669	tions; , heart of my heart, N. 350.
10670	áb en Rã umm 1 I, "heart of Ra," a
10671	name or Thorh, 59 I mm Д. Rес. 26,
10672	Áb 5 2, Amen. 1t, 18, a god.
10673	åb O, the amulet of the heart; plur.
10674	, heart of carnelian.
10675	ab-åb 9,Rec.27,182, image statue (?)
10676	äb-t=.A/==, Thes. 1296, 4l
10677	m =, middle room of a house, cabinet.
10678	äb-t (J, bread, cake; plur. E fpr)
10679	IV, 1131, calf.
10680	C 3
p. 200
10681	Anastasi 1, 24, 8, l'easant B. 2, 117 to think,
10682	to suppose, to imagine, to let the fancy run free.
10683	ab(/4f8u1z4184lmm,
10684	1Em AJemmsp, 1JZ
10685	AEEE m, to ie thirsty;
10686	Copt.стBe: 1Jmw, Rec. 26,78,4J8;
10687	Araly..
10688	ab-t4l8,u.196,mm, Jm Tp.
10689	4 hirse.
10690	N.6a2, AfEamn fp, to be thirsty.
10691	Peasant B. 2, 118, thirsty man.
10692	ab ll,U. 530, T. 296, vases.
10693	i, to mix.
10694	äb-t 1JE Peasane 130, 179,
10695	ROC 33 8 HHD E
10696	1J9-, Rer.26,8, 4J28=,
10697	*J=, a valled enclosure, place of pro-
10698	tection or of restraint, cave, abode, strong
10699	building, asylum, rest-house.
10700	áb ( ,¡ pegs or stakes of a net
10701	or snare; var f Jee
10702	äbb J$ H1 1 a, Rec.
10703	30,68, ropes of the magical boat.
10704	ab1JD, draughtsman.
10705	äb, âbu ( JE D5,N.737,41
10706	38]
10707	3 3i var. aab, f f,foGFIA
10708	lI, to dance.
10709	äbau, äba \|1ASE
10710	Д8000741000. M. 53,
10711	4J00OS, P. 40s, 4J3000.
10712	1. 1180, dance [of the god].
10713	äbau \|Æ E, dancer, dancing
10714	man; var. f D E, fe f; plur.
10715	Abti E, Tuat I, a "dancer" god who sang before Ra.
10716	äb-t lJ8,4lo$e) sistrum (z)
10717	äb-t lJo, sceptre; rar. 4 If.
10718	äb llEg8l, a spice offering (?)
10719	S , a kind of secd, or plant, used in medicine,
10720	Lettuce; Copt. scB (?) : 1J8
10721	alu of the South and
10722	North.
10723	abu(?)1/$..... U. 326, excretions, saliva (?)
10724	äb-t 4JEsomething pure or loly;
10725	sees
10726	ab l Jf, A* J, to cease, to stop, cessa-
10727	tion ; var. ii ls, fk
10728	ab-t(o BS, P. 579, path, road (?)
10729	abt/li=1-f=.
10730	Ab-ti (l"Mla a gaddess.
10731	äba ( ,U. 120, N. 429, a joint of meat.
10732	äba131313 , Т.350,
10733	P. 74, 109, N. 109, 973, tu endow with soul, to
10734	make strong or courageous, to be filled with
10735	soul or strength.
p. 201
10736	.L
10737	ába ( 2, P. 165, N. 317, 1.821, to open.
10738	aba, åbáa \|\|8 11:182, J
10739	N.653AJ07,M.16x=J0,P.527,
10740	to marvel.
10741	Ábait () [4]-3
10742	4144-3771444, B.I.16,2, 140
10743	(Saïte), the Mantis that guided the deceased.
10744	abait \] 4-307,
10745	Hh. 744, P.S.B. 14,400, part of a rudder.
10746	äbain 1 3 44 2n, Ber: 13,
10747	wretched man, poor; Copt. EBINN.
10748	äbau 11AB4
10749	Rec. 29,148, small animals, sheep,
10750	goats.
10751	äbar ( & ,P.s.B. 11, 200, wilh E in company with.
10752	7444
10753	→10 E, horse, stallion, horses,
10754	bullscompare
10755	äbash-t \|f 5), Anastasi
10756	Pap. IV, I4, 1, IIII 44 →(sic),
10757	Gol. 6,11,183a0-f, Kahun
10758	40,23, a kind of cake or bread.
10759	abagi \|7 I AL, N. 981, weak (7),
10760	helpless (8); see 34?
10761	bata O ..,, Anas-
10762	tasi I, 23, 5, "thou hast destroyed"; VTJX.
10763	abata l2]3A SIED, serrant,
10764	slave:ebT3X.
10765	aba-t " k •41800l E, Rer.
10766	honey; Copt. eBru.
10767	äba 11240.AJ4, Rcc. 3t,
10768	121, akind or unguent =474
10769	abaai (J4 3 44, P. 588
10770	39 ]
10771	äbulIf" a tree sacred to Horus.
10772	Abuit (9 •,Denderah 4, 44, a "weep ing"-goddess
10773	Abu-ur (J82g
10774	On. B.D. 42, 3, a god or goddess of the Block in the Tuat.
10775	äbusuna (?)IJele S, a sick-
10776	ness or disease.
10777	äbem Uf I, Rec. 15,5....
10778	äbm[er]-t ( =' grave, tomb.
10779	abn (Ego ell' Harris 1, 63c, 15, mmo
10780	AOSRCC. 15,199 415
10781	alum; Copt. wßeN.
10782	ábns 1J0e2? VI, calamint (2):
10783	Copt. &Bcwn.
10784	10818471118
10785	\107475
10786	4 IE, salve, unguent, ointment.
10787	ăbráu maa 1JO1Q.2f.
10788	genuine åbr.
10789	abheti \|J Mo •=U0.,
10790	Wll stone of Åbhet in
10791	Nubia, a precious stone, emerald (?)
10792	abon (Ji=, "4158,
10793	tooth; plur. E, U.41, 68, A J8E, N. 660,
10794	"EUAR-AisI
10795	U8ROR B; Copt. OB2€.
10796	Ep, tooth (3);
10797	118Cg!, Hymm Nile 24, tecth, "biters."
10798	abh {JER, Ehers Pap. 10052. v3.
10799	äbon 2lmmyp, 2xRmm, 418
10800	mm, A.7. 1899, 89, Rec. 23, 102, title of a priest.
10801	C 4
p. 202
10802	abhu (JE8R , IV, 386, to
10803	sprinkle, to moisten.
10804	äbh-t 4]8VN. 524, a voodendb ject, goad (?)
10805	abhn (8WU}mm, I: 282,
10806	N. 132,to drive away.
10807	äbokh 1 Jol, to proclain.
10808	äbkha (Jo4ui var. äabkh-t, f2
10809	*il, ointment containing many ingredients.
10810	äbekh(?) AJao, V. 538, T. 295, P.
10811	abes AJ→, U.105,AJEE.P. 215,
10812	Rec. 31, 162, AJE - J Ex to matie to
10813	rise, to make to advance.
10814	abes 4, akind of cap, headdress;
10815	var. 4IN2д, Reс. 5,9z.
10816	Ábes \|Il A, a god.
10817	äbsa (B) \ {0 W, Peasant 25,
10818	medicinal plants, or seeds; damg 3888o, a kind of
10819	medicated oil.
10820	absit 4 -AlE part or a boat;
10821	phur. TE, Rec. 30, 6%.
10822	absi JENAE, woif, or jackal.
10823	ábsha \|Jun , gazelle.
10824	abkJeE4eE!, Brier,
10825	wailing, ieeping; see foB.
10826	net, snare, trap ; Copt. &Bw.
10827	Abtka (J-2gY g. B.1. 65,8,
10828	a god who fettered Aapep.
10829	Abta \|\|=,. Tuat I, one of the nine ape-porters.
10830	abeth J=AH, P. Gr6, N1. 784,
10831	MJE,N. rtt, to snare, to hunt with nets.
10832	Abeth Q=A, Tuat It, god of thie serpent Tepi.
10833	40 ]
10834	äbthersu 2311537
10835	an animal.
10836	äb 5, 1°a,x
10837	* month; Copt. EBOT: plur.
10838	* • T.12, P. 657,761, N1.76t, ж 000
10839	hilД,II,
10840	170 = Pashons; ol*, mnchly festival;
10841	77,, the 12 monthly festivals; 6* e, the
10842	and day of the month;
10843	month by month.
10844	Ábtae . 'The gods of the rs months,
10845	each containing 30 days, were :
10846	MONTH. Gon.
10847	ТЕКНІ
10848	-ÁAKHET. 40İ PTAH or MENKHET
10849	Season I.- HET-HER шш о ,or Apr 1°
10850	SEKHNET , or KAHERKA
10851	\|\|I u9y.
10852	MENU FO, Or SHEFBETI
10853	Season II.—PERT. REKH-UR #i8l2 Tl Set, or
10854	REKH NETCHES
10855	lllg RENNUTET mM
10856	0. KHENSU
10857	-SHEMU. o. HERU-KHENTI-KHAȚII www
10858	Season III. o. irloo
10859	o. HERU-ÅAKHUTI
p. 203
10860	abt o A, net =A JiAtt.
10861	ábțu * →57, a temple of Shu.
10862	ар \| 0, U. 216, P. 335, 4
10863	1E8A 6, 18 a
10864	count, to reckon up, to number, to enumerate,
10865	to assess, to adjudge the value of, to appreciate,
10866	to measure; Copt. con; 4° l.
10867	the great counting, ie., last judgment; 4-44%
10868	Rec. 26,231.
10869	áp-t! d.a, numbering, census,
10870	number, measure; Copt. HПe: mn lot
10871	countless; - f8x, taxes.
10872	app-t1°°
10873	reekoning, account.
10874	äpp (2, to count, ere = 4 E.
10875	ap-t 1°1777,P. 557, a counting of
10876	bones: 129 , counting up the mem-
10877	bers of the body in see that none is wanting.
10878	Api-ábu 1L000,P.54,4,Ei
10879	P. 697, "counter of hearts," a name of Anubis.
10880	Ápi-âb-neter ("®7, "reckoner of the
10881	beart of the sod," a mame of Thoth, Pgt
10882	Api-khenti-seh-neter f-M 9,
10883	Ree. 20, 79, the god who makes a man to live
10884	1ro years.
10885	Api-tchet-f 13 7, "counter of his
10886	body," a title of Osiris.
10887	ap-t15 Pot, a kind of
10888	plant, papyrus (?)
10889	apu 189 148papyrus(7),
10890	list, register of lands, rolls; (0le
10891	Ad lil, estate rolls.
10892	áp-t 15g, Amen. 8, 19, 18, 21, stick,
10893	sceptre, measuring rod, corn measure.
10894	41]
10895	apt 10o,4° rD, 0° →,1°
10896	Ree. X4, 50, ameasureafcorn = 10 MG0O
10897	P.S.B. 14,732, A.Z. 1901, 143; Heb. 7EIX,
10898	Copt. OInє, Gr. (LXX) аrфri, rrter.
10899	áp-t 1°.e - the quadruple beget, and
10900	was the measure of a ration for beasts, R.E. G,
10901	26, Ree.17,159.
10902	áp-tloä,l° E, a vase or ressel.
10903	ap-t 1° mm, Rev. Ix, 169, metal pot;
10904	plur. °D olll
10905	ap-t fo'=, Koller Pap. 38, refined (o.
10906	ápt 4äA.a 6 <1{1z101z
10907	55, house, dwelling, palace.
10908	áp-t nesu 1a=a, }, to ill' royal harim.
10909	áp-tur-t 0° SF the great temple
10910	of karnak; among its gates were: 1. (O tuy {g)
10911	www
10912	Ápap Jole, the monıh of enuçs.
10913	àp (heb-on-áp) 406-81 mm
10914	4& a festixal in the month of M&WUIE.
10915	Apit A'GOAA C, Wülkinson s,
10916	Thebes. 213, thetutelary goddess or Ta-äpt, 4°0
10917	Apápit {o )0 l o, Rer. 12, L,a form of Hathor.
10918	Apit 1'4,4NC A24044
10919	1'481° N,I.I). to 30, Prisse,
10920	Mon. 36, Champollion, Mon. 1, 27, No. 4, one
10921	of the mother-gods of Egypt, nursing mother of
10922	Thebes, who appears in the forins of a woman
10923	and a woman-headed hippopotamus; her chief
10924	titles are:
p. 204
10925	Apit 1O. the godiess of the rith
10926	month of the year; Copt. ЄПКП; varr.
10927	Apit-hemtss 1°8, A"l°P
10928	A214°81-hm
10929	0, Rec. 34, 197, Thoueris goddesses. one of the i2
10930	Apit-äakhut-thehen ( 9 °
10931	, Ombos 1, 45, a hippopotamus-goddess.
10932	Ápit-ur-t-em-khat-Nut 1° S
10933	Rec. 34, 190, 192, one of the 12 Thoueris
10934	goddesses.
10935	àp \|" E, stairs, staircase, steps.
10936	apåp (papå?) 4o4u tablet, plaque,
10937	tile, brick; compare Copt. ф&фe.
10938	ápp Ao, to journes, to traverse.
10939	ápp-t 480405,466, pil, pellet,
10940	round cake: 48,, pils, pastilles.
10941	áplYSs sisee up.
10942	Apt, Apu-t 1I, I 312,1
10943	1 P, N. 06, V A, P. 650, 726, 4 0 4
10944	8.11. 751, the Messenger-god.
10945	áp-ti (aupti) (Y"I s yp, Rer. 21,
10946	81, messenger, envoy.
10947	ápa (oz P. 673, 1K
10948	U.604,11.064,44 , U. 476, N. 738, 1280,
10949	,U. 777, N. 759, to make to fly, to Aly.
10950	ápapa \|X ,to fly.
10951	ápa \|ok 5a, A.% 1908, 27,
10952	house, dwelling, harim; Copt. HПL.
10953	Apaà-fl Uaa, l'. 675, al
10954	proper name (?)
10955	ápath, ápathá \|K
10956	=/, M. 374, N.934..
10957	12]
10958	apá yD4, Rer, to think, to cansider; Copt. WN.
10959	Ápá lo l la, a goddess.
10960	Ápi[tI do QL, U. 487, 4 0 441, P.670,
10961	LaUl 2 , M1.672, a god in the !uat.
10962	ápi-t lollev a measure for corn ; Copt. OINE.
10963	ápі [oll. w Rer., judginent.
10964	ápu (of *, what is assessed, tax, tribute.
10965	àpu fof, u.roo, dell1S
10966	4081,f04431, dem. pron. plur. masc.
10967	these; fem. Q°
10968	apui (ofo , these two (masc.).
10969	apt lao N. 192, dem, pron, mase. ihis. U. 487, T. 203, P. 96, 310,
10970	àpen, ápenu ( 84m0g www
10971	these, these two (masc).
10972	ápen 1° oxg, to play the tambourine.
10973	apel! U08 s, P. 163, to make arrive.
10974	ápel {08=35, pig.
10975	aps f'"o, A7, part oraboa) ribs (?)
10976	Ápsit \| ' =a4º"x, 1°"*.
10977	Denderah 210, one of the 30 Dekans; Gr.
10978	apoco.
10979	Apsetch-t L Д.1.
10980	•~ Thes. 113, one of the seven stars
10981	of Orion; its god was Horus.
10982	ww
10983	åpshen IOi' a medicinal seed.
10984	åpt 1° , goose; plur.
10985	4:4435 1, Rec. 18, 18z; Copt. WBT.
10986	apt 1°(), part of a ship.
10987	áptu 1°= oa lll' "estcar 7, 1, Rec. 34, 118,
10988	1.2.1808,147, 11, cases for
10989	amulets; var. -
p. 205
10990	À [4
10991	aptui ('A4°S4.9,1:206,
10992	1.40, 301, 11.610, 636, Hh. 312, these two
10993	(fem.).
10994	apte )° ,Hh. 433, dem. pron. plur. of
10995	äpten, aptenti fümi, lu mm' Ammll mmll
10996	these two (fem.).
10997	aptu l SilEP ..,. IV,
10998	1149, Ree. 37, 118, furniture, beds, boxes.
10999	apt les3 goose; plur. le6
11000	661S1A31 Rec. 13,3
11001	-O, cup, pot; copt. «ПоT.
11002	apt 1T, a measure
11003	Aptches (07 Annales I, 81=
11004	4017-4: *72•
11005	Af lia, god of the 6th day of the month.
11006	af 1ãP, U. 268, 510, 4le , U.535,
11007	fiesh, meat, joint, member;plur.°
11008	P. 89, Laa 4XI. E''' IV, 1194;
11009	PeP, hidden body; Dia bread, cake food
11010	At, Afu lePP'&, the carcase of the
11011	Sun-god of night, or the dead body of Ra; he
11012	has the form of a ram-headed god, and his shrine
11013	is eneircled by the serpent Mehen.
11014	Àf le'. eee, tunau-hea dadseoíntes. man-headed sphinxes.
11015	Àf Ásár SEPlE- EE A. Tuat VII,
11016	the flesh, ie., dead body, of Osiris.
11017	Áfu ftu Te fIIII, Thes. 122, the four
11018	gods who fought Set.
11019	Áf-ermen-ári-f P y anape-headed
11020	associate of Thoth.
11021	Áfu-heri-khent-f (F
11022	Tuat Il, an ape-headed god with a knife-shaped
11023	phallus.
11024	Afu Tem 4"IIE, Tuat VII, the
11025	"flesh of Tem," a god who devoured the enemies
11026	of Osiris.
11027	3]
11028	àl lia ", to turn, to twist, to rerolre.
11029	af lin vrr, 1ie UR, serpent, viper;
11030	Heb. MPPN, Arab, geul, Eth. Afot:
11031	Af la bita, Aie tbts, Tuat I1I, a
11032	serpent hostile to Ra.
11033	as, aft lag, lia jag, a bed.
11034	Afà \|anl. luat I, an ape-god gatekeeper.
11035	afi 1a 1es, Tuat V'I1I, P.S.B.7,
11036	197, shrew-mouse, shrew-mouse god; Copt.
11037	2&B2ENE.
11038	afen fuym, L'. 575, ( imm, ї. 300, 310,
11039	P. 232, to flee, to get back.
11040	äfekh (,L.209, T.350,l0 unloose,
11041	to untie, tu unroll, to unpick, to disentangle.
11042	aft 1a90 I medicine for the eyes.
11043	aft , to rest, to repose, to sit.
11044	ast lER, bier, lãn0998,
11045	bed with fine linen bedelothes (Love Songs, 1, 4).
11046	áft l5 ,, couch with cushions,
11047	bedstead like the sidini aijeis.
11048	aftT, Peasant48, 05
11049	Amherst Pap. 1 458T.5m
11050	TASШSÜSOT,
11051	linen garment, piece of stuff, linen cloth, rect-
11052	angular sheet or corerlet of a bed, square shawl
11053	or head-cloth, bed, bed-clothes.
11054	aS21571
11055	• E, a rectangular box or chest, a rectangular
11056	stone, a rectangular socket, i rectangle, fa
11057	AYE@ Düm. T.I. I, 101, 4.
11058	ast 1*5, sarcophagus.
11059	aftl,arectangular pilot of ground.
p. 206
11060	aft15,lE1.lss,tonee,
11061	leap away, to jump up from the ground;
11062	Ta, IV, 697; Copt, Gos.
11063	ast-t 1 mm 7 D, sweat of the god:
11064	Copt. gWTE, 4OT, gwt.
11065	wit l Ill,
11066	15, four; 105 "II!'' four spirits, 1l. 405;
11067	Copt. A4TE, 4T0x, 4TWOr, уT007.
11068	afțu 1'& ~, a fourfold garment.
11069	im 1I, adrerb; Copt éecesx.
11070	HiP-., V.571, Rec. 27,57, not, do
11071	(4Ssesa, within; see
11072	ami-t fi, U. 23. Af 0, U.387,
11073	1H7.M1.350, 4f7.P.187. betveen, among (?)
11074	ămónt H8H÷
11075	1SAf10f, Rer. 30, 13, t- f8
11076	AHI=SAHA
11077	=11=++1=9
11078	betveen; fo f miw 1, , between tio, 1V, 362;
11079	ImmSS, betveen the two legs,
11080	Unås is betweenthem; OHF-S=f
11081	mm, otfe, betveen.
11082	ami-uta 1+S00,p:31, 1 + fS
11083	P. 185, AH98Hlf betveer between,
11084	ami-tà (-- J4, P. 167, between;
11085	4t"mS8°D. Rer. 30,194, betwreel he thighs of Isi
11086	ami fANAFSNAEA
11087	tAAHATTHA
11088	14]
11089	-- o1,At-,l, some person or
11090	something which is in; plur. HRH
11091	--
11092	+ASIA" !I'T "' +=8i
11093	„i T
11094	those who are in
11095	the waters.
11096	ami-t-- , she who is in,
11097	it which is in; plur. amiut d fio, It
11098	AFISI
11099	ami-at {+ someone at
11100	the supreme moment of some emotion.
11101	ami-ab (75to1+f
11102	,one who is in the
11103	heart, darling, trusted one; fem. tê tis
11104	I, thy darling sister.
11105	ámi-äb à f , IV, 100ł, chiei con- fidential friend.
11106	ami-äbt +xo e who served by th nonth, a pries
11107	Ámiu amau 1H84 3888,
11108	N. 1327, a group of gods (?)
11109	ami-ariti fotolte
11110	HAeltspilot.
11111	ámiás (A HANA
11112	H"AEP"I YP, he who is in the
11113	tomb, the name of a priest of the tomh.
11114	ami-ást-ä HLTAJL
11115	tlay, the title of a priest; plur.
11116	HANIATIIAS
11117	T.322.
11118	ámi-ást-ă om Horset fJ2S
11119	, an amulet (Lacau).
p. 207
11120	àmi-ă -- ,-Tmd, title of
11121	a priest of Heru-ur; -fmdl, P. 674, M1. 666;
11122	plur.-ba , N. 1282.
11123	ămi-ăhă -- "lteF
11124	-- Q'=, he who is in the palace, ie., the king.
11125	ămi-uab 4 T /], "dweller in the pure
11126	place," a title of a priest.
11127	åmi-unnut-- Ilhoroscope.
11128	ami-unnut +Blmox yp, 1.z
11129	1099, 11, horoscopist.
11130	ámi-unnut -- p guard;
11131	Сорt. елелотт.
11132	ami-unnuit +
11133	Rec. 14, 13, a priest who served by the hour.
11134	ami-urt fs, t5ti
11135	Afsm, the pornide ordo the when the port side of a boat when
11136	ami-uxt-sa f→8o, a tile of ithe
11137	ámi-bak HI41D
11138	151A18, he wio is
11139	in froni or or before; plur. AHAA
11140	Rec.36,217tA4241
11141	HRAHARE
11142	21, Tombos 12.
11143	amiper tTStaTa
11144	Rec 19,6, +A→, HAl'TO
11145	+TSt% a will conveyance of
11146	property, inventory of goods for testamentary
11147	purposes, title-deeds.
11148	ämit-per f4, Methenis, ff
11149	H9HEt-ATN
11150	,will, testament, schedule of
11151	household goods.
11152	àminı-mitu -- l'the dead a name of
11153	45 ]
11154	ami-ren-i +- (
11155	fpxa, t A em, tum os, a list
11156	• of names, catalogue, register; plur. + sl If
11157	'I'Rec. 2s, 15, fAlimfl,
11158	registers, deeds.
11159	ămi-hru † O +Д J80, Rec. I5,
11160	150, contemporary.
11161	ami-ha-t+ , Peasant 193,
11162	, t=9,
11163	he who is in front, leader.
11164	amit-ha-t 4tf, what is at the
11165	breast, in front.
11166	amiu-hat + Alti @
11167	ancestors, predecessors, beings of a
11168	former time.
11169	amiu-khat --
11170	Hartslletemal Cto
11171	F110 , P' TiN e= , P, viscera, intes-
11172	tines: 4 fot, u.s1r, H1f
11173	Rec. 31, 18, +- gt ,Rcс. 31, 29, + 5
11174	D4405, Thes. 1481, thoughts.
11175	ámi-khent , he who is in front, leader.
11176	ami-khent (tsddhog' T. 29,
11177	tnh.fn. fsmhisyp, ticke
11178	of a priest; plur. fdhypypyp.
11179	amiu-khen HAAT
11180	palace officials.
11181	ami-khet foi, tos, ff"
11182	, , follower, companion, member of a body-
11183	guard pu S
11184	amiu-khet 1If° N. 652,
11185	HAE! hose who come afier,
p. 208
11186	posterity; varr. 2, 'I: 150, Nl. 162,
11187	c,P. 535.
11188	0
11189	âmi-sa +X 2P, a title of a priest.
11190	ámi-sa , he who is behind.
11191	ámi-shepa (?) 4\|- 0,0.171
11192	Ami-qerq-t l+ o,U.530......
11193	ámi-ta -- →ys,+T
11194	ye, title of the chief priest of Letopolis.
11195	amiut-ta f fe T, herbs of the field.
11196	Ámi-Ta-mer (?) @, Rec.
11197	33, 3, dweller in Ta-mer, ie., an Egyptian.
11198	Ami-tahenb-t (?)\-9}
11199	N. I360...
11200	ami-tep 4-- 8 e, Rec. 30, 68, a rope of a boat.
11201	amiu-tcher lt. ER ,P.....
11202	Am-t (Amit?) 1iiCa, the name
11203	of a serpent on the royal crown.
11204	Ámi-Anu (i @. U.254,4t
11205	* N. 7I6, a title of Rã or Osiris.
11206	Ámiu-ásu 4+8AE8A-S
11207	MI. 174, a group of gods whose abodes were
11208	hidden.
11209	Ami-Antch-t 11→2-.
11210	Ü.256, 4L t3, N. 777, a title of Ossiris.
11211	Ámi uáa-f \| \|'zex l 3, Tuat XI,
11212	one of the divine crew of the Boat of Ra.
11213	Amuup (HS13118
11214	N. 202, a form of the Sky-goddess Nut.
11215	Ami-Unu-meht ', U.
11216	265, "dweller in Hermopolis of the North,"
11217	a divine title.
11218	Ámi-Unu-resu ( 79,u.
11219	264, "dweller in Hermopolis of the South,"
11220	a divine title.
11221	Ami-urt -- g, B.I.145,
11222	7, a cor-goddess.
11223	16]
11224	ami-ut foHt88 f-fog.
11225	"dweller in thè chamber of embalmment," a
11226	title of Anubis.
11227	Ámi-ut \|- О Д, Rec. 36, 215,
11228	A+5+8 the god of the oth day of the month.
11229	Ámi-utchat-såakhu-Átemt-- c
11230	• 0
11231	19%. Rec. 31 100, HlRnol.
11232	one of the 12 Thoueris goddesses; she pre-
11233	sided over the month,
11234	Amiu-bahiu f8"BA Đi, BD.
11235	17, 59, the gods in the presence [of Osiris].
11236	Ámiu-bagiu +Bi 544i
11237	Tuat VII, the "helpless" gods who lie on the
11238	back of the serpent Nehep.
11239	Ami-bák -
11240	1B.D. (Saite) 125; see Ami-besek f-f
11241	Ami-beal *, Cairo Pap.
11242	23,3, a god of the dead.
11243	Ámi-Pe-- o' a protectur of the dead. Berg. I, ri, a lion-god,
11244	Ami-pet-seshem-neterit + Do
11245	#197°
11246	+=A,11170, Ombos I, 48, Rec: 3to
11247	18o, one of the 12 Thoueris goddesses.
11248	Ámi-pui -- 0L Д, B.D. 25,
11249	3;fem.
11250	àmi-mu -- umm, a title of Sebek.
11251	Amiu-Mehnit \|-- 1a44-8r
11252	B.I). r68, the gods who are with Áfu-Rã.
11253	Ami-mehen-t l-
11254	B.I). 64, 18, a title of Afu, the dead
11255	Sun-god.
11256	Ami-naut-f \|-- mm
11257	U.331,dum г2, Т. 300,
11258	a serpent-god of the " bush."
p. 209
11259	Ami-Nu -- 000 Tuat VIIl, the
11260	aged primeval Sky-god.
11261	Ámi-nu-t-she(?)I+e
11262	U. 266, the name of a god.
11263	Ámi Nebäui ( +
11264	AA. Tuat Il, the warder of Urnes in Tuat. the
11265	Am[it]-neb-s-Usert -- +
11266	110C.B.1D. 145,146, name of thegt.
11267	N. 166, a name of the Sky-god. 6oi mur i t m OI 4
11268	Ámi-neht-f (-- www At
11269	www N.153, Rec. 30,187, the name
11270	of a god.
11271	Amm-t Nekhen +9-S5 O the
11272	name of a serpent of the royal crown.
11273	Ámi-Net ( , B.D. 146, the
11274	doorkeeper of the yth Pylon.
11275	Ami-net-f 11" I200n Tuat XI,
11276	the serpent guardian of the roth Gate.
11277	Ami-neter --], Tuat XII, a singing-god.
11278	Ámi-Netat / mml° wwn
11279	Inst , U. 387,
11280	T. 346, P. 689, N. 114, a title of Osiris.
11281	Ámi-Rerek (?) --
11282	Quelques Pap. 79, title of a god (?)
11283	Ámi-ret 4t: :I. U.530, AHS.
11284	P.674, H-S, N1.665, N. 1281, the name of a god (?)
11285	àmiut-haiu -- 44 g.
11286	'', contemporaries.
11287	Ámi-haf -- I,B.I).
11288	115, 6, a god who received a harpoon (mãb,
11289	nnM) from Rä, which was kept in Mabit,
11290	nnn$181
11291	Ámi-hepnen Г0O T. 308, the
11292	www
11293	name of a god (?)
11294	47 ]
11295	Ámi-hem-f lti
11296	B.I). 108, 4,5; sec Ami-heh-f.
11297	Ámi-heh-f + #Aa.4t0
11298	A ,B.D. 1os, 4, 5, the serpent of the Mount
11299	of Sunrise who was covered with flints and
11300	metal; he was 30, or 50, or yo cubits long,
11301	3 cubits in girth, and his head was 3 cubits long.
11302	amiu-hetut 4H Sl 0 0
11303	B.I). 100,5,+ i, the apes that
11304	sing to the rising sun.
11305	Ámi-He-t-ur-ka S5
11306	U.203, a title of Osiris and of Rã
11307	Ami-Fle-t-Serqet-Ka-hetep-t 1 i
11308	¿UT, U. 257, a god.
11309	ami-hat +. *Or. Tombos 6, the
11310	royal uraeus on the king's head.
11311	Ami-hentf41a18mifis,
11312	M. 762, l. 665, a title of Osiris and of Ra.
11313	Ámi-her +972- terioror3he dead. Berg. I, 18, a pro-
11314	Ami-Hetep ( il o D' Cairo Pap. 23;3,
11315	a protector of the dead.
11316	Ámi-Hetchpär (
11317	U. 259, 41 N. Osiris and of Ra. 719, a title of
11318	Åmiu khat Asár H$1
11319	Țuat VII, the 12 gods who sleep on the serpent
11320	Nehep.
11321	Ami-khent-ãat -
11322	Edfû I, 12, 15, a goddess of Edfa.
11323	Amiu-khot-Ra fSI o, Tuat IX,
11324	four gods who towed Heru-tuati in his boat
11325	Khepri.
11326	Amiu-khet He-t-Anes - 111
11327	"8 V, B.I). (Saite), 17, 40,
11328	a group of gods.
11329	Ámiu-khet-Heru +S
11330	Tuat IX, four gods who towed Heru-tuati in
11331	his boat.
p. 210
11332	Amiu-khet-Iehuti fflon
11333	Tuat IX, four gods who towed Heru-țuati in
11334	his boat.
11335	Ami-suht-f l88 , B.D. 17,
11336	22 (Ncbseni), a title of Ra; T
11337	I, Denderah 4, 83,
11338	Todt. Lepsius 4,83, B.D. 149, the god of the
11339	gth Åat.
11340	Ámi-sepa-f -- W Sa,
11341	P.759, - LEa,P. 1650,
11342	2a, 1l.062,
11343	the name of a god.
11344	Ámi-Septt 4HPAx "a dveller
11345	in Sothis," a title of Horus.
11346	Ámi-Seh 23 *. U. 260, a title of
11347	Osiris the god of Orion.
11348	Ami sehseh f- S- 8 I, Rec.
11349	31,27, the name of a god.
11350	Ami-seh-neter HH9 .U.258,
11351	a title of Anubis.
11352	Ami-sehti-id 18 21 A. Nesi
11353	Ansu, 1o, 17, a title of Ra
11354	Ami-sekhet-f)+19A2, TuatIx,
11355	a go of his domain.
11356	Amit-she-t-urt -i 3 д.
11357	Omibos II, 130, a goddess.
11358	åmiu-shemsu H SHNSA
11359	those who are in the following of, the body-
11360	guard of a god.
11361	Ami-Shet-t If TA, N.
11362	1360, title of Anubis.
11363	Ámit-Qetem H-to ,P.204,
11364	M1.373 47o10 , N. 868, a goddess
11365	who assisted at the resurrection of Osiris.
11366	Ami-kap S,U.258,
11367	N. 718, a title of a god.
11368	Ami-kar 1t Y =, Tuat 1, a sing. ing ape-god.
11369	18]
11370	Ámi-kehau 1+ c087) S,It
11371	00 T. 323, a god.
11372	Ámi-ta + 1 I' Rameses IX, 1o, a ser-
11373	pent-god and associate of Tematheth.
11374	Ámi-ta I fuat III, a god of the boat Pakht.
11375	Ámi-ta д→, Berg. a lion-god
11376	ami-ta-f L-- Rec. title of Osiris. 152,
11377	Ámiu-ta (?) TP\|I,, B.D. 168, a
11378	group of gods who fed the dead.
11379	Ámi-tehenu+ , а
11380	title of Set.
11381	Ámi-thephet-f11585
11382	So U.332, T. 300, a title of
11383	20000 sereral gods.
11384	Ami-Țuat --c U.460, a title of Horus.
11385	Ami-Tep ( U. 26i, a title of Horus of Buto.
11386	Amiu-teser-t-tep 1 + 8
11387	, B.D. +68, a group of benerolent goddesses.
11388	Ámi-Țet --==107, Rec. 4, 20, a title of Osiris (?)
11389	Ámi-tchaamu +ASAS
11390	T. 305, a title of a serpent.
11391	Ami-Tchebā kher-ut (?) +
11392	71-189oI:360, atitle or Osiris.
11393	ăm 1f, Rec. 11, 179, 4f
11394	1a Ps, ,0 come! var.-;
11395	Copt. seе0x.
11396	am 1IS. l.293, H4S, N. 759
11397	+ 14,t0 be attacked.
11398	am, âmi f$, t
11399	, Rec. 13,20, H il
11400	ti Vg, Amen. 12, 1s, fi 0 o'
11401	REs: Is, 138, Jl0, lCC. 14s 15, 10 cat; sce
11402	JD, Rec. 29,144; Copt. orwer.
p. 211
11403	ăm-ur -
11404	Rev., to overeat; Copt. охwелоrнр.
11405	am-t-- , Israel Stele 1, F ia
11406	#, Rec. 17, 146, f /''R.E. 6,22,
11407	food, fodder for horses and cattle, provender.
11408	àm-t ) →'1.120, U.149, name of a wine.
11409	ảm, àm-t --=I1, 1' pupil child
11410	Âm (T S, B.D. G. 569, a form of Horus
11411	suckled by Renent, mw mnolr:
11412	Ámit for, Ombos II, 2, 195, a goddess
11413	ormmlii.
11414	Am[it] A-=, Tuat VIII, goddess of
11415	the circle Hetepet-neb-per-s.
11416	Am f 12s, Berg. I, 34, a lion-god.
11417	Am fo Berg. I, I1, a jackal- headed god.
11418	àm \|=§ , Rec. 35,50, l mim, 4
11419	www
11420	www MAMA , Rec. 30,213, to cry, to wail, to weep.
11421	àmml= A21A2.
11422	1= 118.l= дi,l=
11423	AI-S-IHE, ocry,
11424	cry out, to exclaim, to groan.
11425	àm \|+ ,AZ.1905,107, woe!
11426	ảm, àm-t f14$4T9433%
11427	1f& (Lacau), saff, stick, standard.
11428	am, amit LINA.U.458, fTB.
11429	+147 7H77TH
11430	to burn, to flame, to blaze, fire, flame; plur.
11431	HASANAADI Begods. flames,
11432	àmu (ammu) (=IPR 1
11433	RAER-AA
11434	14R1=4R1Q RI
11435	(aam-t) I RR-Q S Rip ligh, rays, beams.
11436	49]
11437	àmemu (= , Todt. (Lepsius), 6,
11438	43; see Henmemet.
11439	amu ( s O, B.D. 148 (Rubric), colour, paint; see dam.
11440	ảmm i Les, to make firm, to strengthen.
11441	amåm-t (--4 -, strength.
11442	ám \|-' , stuff, cloth, garment.
11443	àm lt
11444	Rec. 188, 13, 30, 72, stream, flood, deluge.
11445	am (amm) (zes, (T.1=
11446	Bxes, Hymn Nile 26, L= set'
11447	zex, Amen. 20,5, boat, ship.
11448	àm (àmm) l=
11449	eyebrows.
11450	ám (ámm) \|=S W, skin (?), cat.
11451	ám (ámm) \|= S, Rec. 31,147,
11452	to be hard of hearing.
11453	ảm (àmm) \|= Ss, Ämen. 12,
11454	1t,l= →i patient, submissive.
11455	àm (àmm) \| = ro, 4 s
11456	N. 170, g6o, to putrefy, to rot, to
11457	00.. ferment.
11458	àm + , filth.
11459	àm (âmm), ámmit \|=1=
11460	• clay, like clay ; Copt.
11461	очеє, охет.
11462	ảm (àmm) \= raisins (?), fruit of a tree, dates (?)
11463	åm (ámmu) (c QOT, P.S.B.
11464	13,411, fruit trees, palms.
11465	àm (àmm) (==. 0e ylyP, grace-
11466	fulness of form, graciousness.
11467	åm-ti 1=• e "%1, gracc, graciousness.
11468	Áma ( , Țuat XI, a dawn-god.
11469	áma-- Je, to eat; Copt. orwee.
11470	àma \| 9, a staff
11471	D
p. 212
11472	amau (SSASSI
11473	E\| , borders, boundaries.
11474	ámaā \|3= M. 750, to make to travel.
11475	ảmam \|37 A5, house, tent.
11476	amam 13Z o,13?
11477	fi, date palm (7); plur. 1 3 7
11478	åmam \|3 I 01433
11479	O, kind, gracious, agreeable; 130
11480	, darling.
11481	amakh 3,168, f0, Jour. As.
11482	1908, 313, to honour, to worship, to he worthy
11483	of honour or worship; Copt. яencу&; Rec.
11484	23,204.
11485	amakhul 3 f, Rec. 36, 78,
11486	158.165.0.66.344.8448
11487	13&1 , U- iW, one who is bound to
11488	honour a master, or worship a god, vassal, one
11489	who is worthy to be honoured, revered, or wor-
11490	shipped; plur. 130z3 , P. 403,
11491	138P8yp, N.576, le
11492	8RA8148194943
11493	88\|ą8& 8
11494	51111648221
11495	paternal serfs, IV, 105+; D 19N1, aged serfs,
11496	IV, 10A5: BAR15→A, vassals of
11497	Osiris: em. osRafl.
11498	amakhi 34449, Rec. 29, 53,4 %
11499	445%6, serf, vassal of a god, penonour honour.
11500	amakhit 10358413
11501	E 00 o, female vassal (?), vassalage, fcalty.
11502	åmakhkh 1o R. Amen. 13, 4,
11503	the venerable dead.
11504	50 ]
11505	Amakhu (308}}11, P. 401,
11506	138 УРУРУр, N.56, 1 383
11507	, N. II83, the divine serfs in the Tuat.
11508	Amakhu nu Ásár
11509	B.D. 141, the serfs of Osiris.
11510	Ámakhu l3 N.1200, the
11511	name of a god.
11512	Amakhui (?) & R, Țuat XII, a god
11513	who towed Af through the serpent Ankh-neteru,
11514	and was reborn daily.
11515	Amakhite fo22aarAbs.t
11516	ámá 1g.P.258, T.69, M.224 = BN. 102,
11517	amá, amait 1I&4p, Rev: I1, 178,
11518	4I644E, Rev. 13, 3, cat; Copt. eeeox.
11519	ama (P)-t \|&E\|" ReC. 31,27.......
11520	amár 480, U. I90, N. 601 = 1f,
11521	T. 69, M.224, like.
11522	ämákheri 1601ü.46014
11523	,akind of balsam tree, white manna tree.
11524	ámma (read imi p) ( I,1=
11525	11.145-185
11526	151011012
11527	4EfTi ive,le, Copt, t pr, mace cause; Copt. eers, eeos.
11528	ảm (àmm) \ \ oo0 grain,
11529	wheat or barley.
11530	amaa 13=1)2,1. K.45,
11531	proper name (?); compare Heb. Do.
11532	ami1s4, would that!
11533	ami-t 1E$ 448 Rer, nature, disposition.
11534	Ámi +IN 44A, Nesi-Amsu 30, 31, a
11535	name of the Eye of Horus.
11536	Ami +IN I, B.D. (Saite) 110, 9,
11537	+44g.ibid. 153,5, fire-god.
p. 213
11538	Amit (+4A02 +49
11539	BON, B.D. 164,4, a name of Sekhmit-Bast-Ra.
11540	amitiu A, dead person; plur.
11541	p, L.D. III, 219E, 18, = H
11542	Ámutnen (?) 1Vaa, I. 19,57,
11543	P. 16o, a goddess of milch coirs, nle
11544	232525, and cons that give suck, mg!
11545	àmn + 'o mua tor, 1. ir, 1t0
11546	= rerron.
11547	amon la, A Pg, A mmm d.
11548	Aumno TE A, Peasant 183, to hide, io
11549	conceal, to be hidden, secret, mysterious.
11550	amen Amu-ro, U.sos, fmf
11551	4T mmn 2 ff, hidden person or
11552	thing, concealed, seret, mysterious; ( m (g,
11553	fmm M i plur A mm 21 Aoell
11554	51235258
11555	Amen fum , title of the high priest
11556	of the Gynaecopolite Nome.
11557	Amen um P5 , "hidden one"
11558	a name of the Devil.
11559	amen-t lm a ,something hidden.
11560	amon-t lmm E, a hidden place,
11561	a sancuary; plur m
11562	amen ámen Amm damm 0. 52%
11563	4mm llmI. 330, doubly hidden (?)
11564	amon-ab- Dbg, to hide the
11565	heart, to dissemble.
11566	amen-a —_, to conceal the hand.
11567	Amonnu-ãu Tuat VII,
11568	12 gods whose arms were hidden, and who lived
11569	with the body of Ra in Het-Benben.
11570	51 ]
11571	Åmen-àakhu Tuat X, a
11572	destroyer of the dead.
11573	Amon-ron-f l5.mm, U.508,4mm
11574	m, I: 332, l Fl m S ypia,
11575	he whose name is hidden, a title of several gods,
11576	the great judge of the Tuat.
11577	Amen-ren-her1-
11578	Rec. 27,55, the name of a god.
11579	Amon-nau (mde. 4 18
11580	ERP2, Tomb or Seti 1, forms of Ra eo. 30) 75 forms of Rã (No. 30).
11581	Amen-Heru FS , Țuat X, a
11582	destroyer of the bodies of the dead.
11583	Amen-khat (mm2 el f, one of
11584	the 75 forms of Rã (No. 39).
11585	Amon-khat 215281
11586	Tuat X, the name of the Hand that holds
11587	Aapep by a chain.
11588	Ament-seshemu-set m1l
11589	o, Tuat VI, a goddess of the. Utchat.
11590	Ámon Ammm, U.558, P. 703, 4amm l,
11591	Nx.478,42 Hth. 335, 4mD4m
11592	Aim7f D.D the god Amen,
11593	"the hidden god" who is in heaven,
11594	o ll
11595	Q;Assyr. =7- IVEY +, Heb. piaș,
11596	Nahum 3,8, Copt. seeorr, Gr."Appeur.
11597	Amen-t (Amenit) fii, V.558,
11598	premuyo mno Hymn of Datius 23, fem. Of ire.
11599	Amoni 48A. 4mm 14, Rcc.
11600	3, 1r6, 1 047, Edfd 1, 90, a form of Amen and Ra.
11601	Ámoni 1mm94 A, Iomb or Scri I,
11602	one of the 75 forms of Rã (No. 52).
11603	Amennu ( f 1mf
11604	I. 260, N. 1246, the "hidden" god.
11605	Amenui( "B"B P A, the deal Åmen.
11606	D 2
p. 214
11607	Ámen-áab-t1tl D, Rcc 17,
11608	11g, Amen as god of the East.
11609	Amenaabti
11610	Herusatef Stele 154, a form of Amen worshipped
11611	in the Sûdân.
11612	Ámen-äpt 4mm 2 o=I, Amen
11613	of Karnak; compare Tell al-'Amarna ( lY El
11614	Ámen-em-äpt 4m 2
11615	Amen of Karnak; var.= C 1 G. 4 amm I
11616	folle 5f; Gr. 'Anenupes.
11617	Åmen-Menu -100 ,IV, 1031,
11618	Åmen + Menu.
11619	Amen-meruti (um , Åmen
11620	the beloved, or loving, god (?)
11621	Ámen-naänka (?)_IДY
11622	B.D. 165, 4, a form of Amen worshipped in
11623	Nubia.
11624	Ámen net Nut (?)!- mm al lllferu-
11625	såtef Stele 34, Amen of Thebes.
11626	Amen-neb-khart 1 ol11
11627	Ámen as lord of the Nome of Heroonpolites.
11628	Amen-neb-nest-tani tii
11629	... II "Amen, lord of the throne of the Two
11630	Lands," ie., Amen of Karnak.
11631	Amen Nopt D шиy min * Drean
11632	Stele 8, Åmen of Napata (Gebel Barkal).
11633	Ámon-Ra A muu o 9ADOI
11634	, Amen + Rã.
11635	Ámenit Ra l muO y,L..DD.4,2, the female
11636	counterpart of Amen-Rã.
11637	Ámen-Rä-Ptah 1O8, the triad unlo
11638	Amen + Ra + P'tah.
11639	Amon-Ra-menmen-mut-f 4 m A
11640	д y0ofia, Cille Divin,
11641	p. 124, Amen-Rå as his mother's husband.
11642	Á
11643	Amen-Ra-neb-nest-Taui шии
11644	AeEADS N, Amen-ia, lord of the
11645	throne of the Two Lands, ie., Egypt, prince of
11646	Karnak & 10 141 Nesi-Amsu 22, I.
11647	Ámon-Heb 4J 0' Rec. 28, 182
11648	= 'AuErißes, Amen of Heb, the capital of the
11649	Oasis of Khârgah.
11650	Ámen-Rā nesu-neteru 4-0
11651	*71FOD7mm 29973; Gr.
11652	'ApoupaowrOip, ie., Amen-Rã, king of the gods;
11653	al5of www p027m279921)
11654	Amen-Ră Heru-äakhuti fom 2
11655	, the triad Ámen + Rá + Heru-åakhuti.
11656	Ámen-Rā Heru-åakhuti Tem
11657	Kheperà Heru 1
11658	, the double triad
11659	of Ämen + Rã + Heru-àakhuti + Tem + Kheperå
11660	+Heru.
11661	Amen-Ra setem (?) ua l om
11662	EA, Rec. 26, 57..
11663	Ámen-Rà Ra-mut-f 1057
11664	- , Anen-Rã as his mother's husband.
11665	Ámen Buruti 1mm 2 5041 Д.
11666	B.D. 165, 4, the triad Åmen + Shu + Tefnut.
11667	Amen-hap Am QPO, an ithyphallic
11668	man-headed hawk-god, a form of Amen-Rã.
11669	Áment-horit-ab-apt fmm e81°
11670	Champollion, Mon. IV, 332, 3, consort of Åmen
11671	as god of the Ápt.
11672	Ámen-khnem-hel 1
11673	* 8o8, Amen as god of eternity.
11674	Amen-sept-hennuti (P) \| mim
11675	1 D. Nesi-Amsu 17, 14, Amen with the ready
11676	horns; Sept-hennuti is probably the original of
11677	a title of Alexander the Great, Dhu 1-Karnên.
p. 215
11678	Amen-qa-ást B JN, Amen of
11679	the exalted throne.
11680	Amen-kau 1YУ, P. 603, 4 м
11681	VUVI N. 1154, god of the east gate of
11682	heaven.
11683	Ámen-ta-Måt
11684	S19. Rec. 21,94,802......
11685	Ámen-Iemu-em-Uas ( Ef
11686	*' Amen +'Temu in Thebes.
11687	Amen Tehnit O mum o
11688	Rec. 14, 74, Amen of Tehnit
11689	Amen um D.A m, Lanzone, pl. 17,
11690	a frog-headed god, one of the eight elemental
11691	gods and goddesses, and grandfather of the
11692	Eight Gods; see Khemenu.
11693	Ämen , Pierret, Et. 1, a lion-god.
11694	Ámen 3,0 ГЛ2, U.543, I. 299,
11695	www
11696	Tuat IV, a serpent-god.
11697	Amen-t fimd 45my, Lanzone,pl. =7,
11698	a serpent-headed goddess, counterpart of the
11699	preceding.
11700	Ámen 1mmnf, B.D. 168, a bullifgod.
11701	Amen lumfe) Fuaives omsut the nine Shemsu-Rã.
11702	Ámen-usr-na-t 1y9
11703	1 и 19 mww 9, A mm la9h ses, IV, 421,
11704	895, the name of the sacred barge of Amen-Ra
11705	at 'Thebes.
11706	Ámen-Ra ( y. шmoTN , an official ;
11707	compare Am-mu-nira \| = -* sy E=1,
11708	Tell al-'Amarna.
11709	Amen-Rã-em-usr-ha-t 1-O sum 1 Ar
11710	Rec. 20, 41, name of the sacred barge
11711	of Amen.
11712	Amen-ta-f-pa-khepeshd mnta
11713	des, Rer us, to, the name ui the favourite horse of Seti I.
11714	åmen шим ,l. 406 =
11715	man
11716	M. 580, the right hand, right side; compare
11717	Heb. "?!
11718	53 ]
11719	ámen (— , Т. 360, Р. 359,45
11720	N. 1073,— P. 406, right side, western; Heb.pes
11721	amen-t \|'uw и, Р.бло, с , pars,
11722	the West, the right side.
11723	amen-t , the right eye.
11724	amen-t I. Si,
11725	M. 234, N. 612, the west wind.
11726	Ament fmmans, fi'
11727	Inscrip. of Darius 9, the west bank of the Nile
11728	and the land westwards.
11729	amenti fi AAifo"'ii
11730	filfanff, mestern ft
11731	west wind.
11732	Ámenti f-9, sa *,la, Tuat III, .
11733	the god of Amenti or the West.
11734	amenti (2l, dt ofl, a denizen of
11735	Amen-t, one belonging to Amen-t, U. 578,
11736	N. 900.
11737	amentiu fI 1IHSIDAM
11738	• \ A!
11739	A4241a2l
11740	42314AAfi
11741	ADIRS
11742	DIRI4D, those who are in the est. ie., the dead
11743	Amen-t fimars, t'omis of seti I, one
11744	of the 75 forins of Rã (No. 27).
11745	Amentt fis fiifiiti
11746	Pa'an llang, the west, the aliode
11747	of the dead, Dead-land ; Copt. ceeiTT
11748	Amentit fm14°2, 1 2so2.
11749	-9,f0° o, the goddess of Dead-land.
11750	Amon-tfns Tuat I, asinging- goddess;
11751	the name of the ist Åat (B.D). 140).
11752	1 3
p. 216
11753	Amen-t-uxt m 5 F-5,
11754	Tuat I, a gate-goddess.
11755	Ámen-t-Nofert fmmas j5,
11756	$$400011 Tuat II, Berg. II,
11757	3; (I) a goddess, the personification of the ist
11758	division of the Tuat; (2) the name of the 15th
11759	Aat (B.D. 149); (3) a goddess who hid the
11760	deceased (Berg. Il, I1).
11761	Amentt ermen f Tuat VIl, dseas- goddess.
11762	Amen-t-hep-neb-s f8
11763	B.D. G. 494, goddess of the necropolis of Mem-
11764	phis and Abydos.
11765	Amen-tse[mlt (m ,, the ante-
11766	chamber of the Tuat.
11767	åmen-t \| mm ', A.Z. 1908, 10, name of a
11768	vulture amulet.
11769	amen-t name of a sceptre amulet (Lacau).
11770	åmen шии U. 335, T. 396, N. 1149,
11771	mmm
11772	to make to arrive, or reach = ниу 0 д.
11773	mm
11774	amenmen) mmum ШMУ LI , to set in motion;
11775	see шиу нииу A.
11776	m nww
11777	ámen ( , T. 340, N. 1352, to make
11778	mmm
11779	firm, to stablish, to fortify; see
11780	ämenmen ( mn mm 3, Rec. 4, 12I,
11781	Fyma of Darius-b to stablist; see ts if
11782	ámenu \|=l ›, made firım, established.
11783	Åmenu - kherp (Kherp-He-t-
11784	Amenu) 1mu B , a name of
11785	the pyramid of Amenemhat II
11786	Ámen-sekhem-f-au f y
11787	), name of a gate at T'hebes.
11788	ameni-t Amm14o4mm14of the
11789	regular daily sacrifice or offering; 1l-
11790	mme O0,IV, 142, Armg
11791	ww
11792	, Thes. 1253.
11793	54 ]
11794	åmen \| S7,U.589, M. 823,
11795	4mm 5, N. 1338, (50 ,P. 669, N. 895,
11796	man ,M. 779, 4 , P. 183, the
11797	daily sacrifice of a bull; plur. A mum dy
11798	I,U.590.
11799	ámenu 1-o mm @ 567, pasture; Copt. ямоN.
11800	amenu m), Rec. 36, 81, Hower, plant.
11801	àmenu (. Imme ses, dove.
11802	ámenhu mlElE
11803	• VP, sacrificial priest, butcher.
11804	Amenhiu 48440 2\|, B.D. 17
11805	(Nebseni), 37, gell. , a group
11806	of slaughtering gods.
11807	ámer( Т. 26g, P. 320,
11808	N. I29; see , to love.
11809	ámer (D,l $, to be deaf.
11810	ámer ( N, an animal for sacrifice.
11811	ámer-t HY, a stafi, sceptre (3)
11812	ameh 1f:, Rec. 33, 67, a kind of incense, perfume.
11813	ameh 18 Amen. 27, 13,4=8
11814	• @, AT8S, P.S.B. 20, 195, 1 5, 10
11815	absorb, to fill oneself full.
11816	amel 1i ag, 1: 363,1f98.
11817	N. 179, Laoy / Se, Rer: 12, 59, to scize, to
11818	have power over; Copt. suez&Te.
11819	Amb-t, Ammht 1IlS1=
11820	S&A, B.D.72, 1, 149, the name of dhe. 6th Åat.
11821	amkA8S1=A
11822	1AERc42,ElA
11823	HEISINA-1A=
11824	BAIASTET
p. 217
11825	+ =5a , the Kingdom of Seker, the
11826	god of Death, at Sakkârah. There was an
11827	åmh-t at Thebes also.
11828	Ámhit ( 8 oPa, the goddess
11829	of these kingdoms.
11830	ämkhen (+- ,T. 190,
11831	www www
11832	P. 676, to make a voyage, to travel through or
11833	about.
11834	ames _, U. 296, N. 533, to con-
11835	duct.
11836	ames 11.4M/g, crown, heess-
11837	äms-t In1gg, (=/fg, Ebers
11838	Pap. 47,12, 81, 10, Rec. 7, 108, shrub, plant,
11839	anethum, Gr. ünnoon, Copt. deeIcs, ereics.
11840	áms +.
11841	Aelt. Tex. 38,4
11842	Nt or, stalt of office, sceptre.
11843	Ámsi f/"2, + • Д• A+
11844	D, B.D. 17, 34, Todt. (Naville) II, 41, a
11845	title of Menu as the bearer of the sceptre
11846	ames, 4Ăl Ysx.
11847	ames "M, to gire birth to; see mes ()'
11848	474g, born (plur.), N. 1229.
11849	ames ( , 1.7.35,16, 4M FP
11850	41E1EMlE, lie, untruth; see
11851	aumes,SMl
11852	ams 158=Ml rjo, Rer: 14,73,
11853	usury; Copt. ченсє.
11854	ămeska AR Ä
11855	Kf, skin, hide, leather.
11856	ämset 1I/-™P, Anastasi Pap. IV,
11857	12, 3, 4 13 EE Copt. мEсT дHT the loins, reins, kidneys ;
11858	ámset 4=le. 4T-17 inestieat the great
11859	55 ]
11860	Ämsot 1I/O,P.262 E/-84,
11861	N. 592, I. 60, P. 402, 1/72, MI.555,
11862	N. 1250, 4=SP88, N104 15
11863	MR,P.145.41=18, Hn.413, 8
11864	4APATE: the following forms occur
11865	which suggest the reading Amges:C
11866	1),P. 445, 706, M. 218, L iElo,
11867	P. 673,4A=10 2,N. 1279; Amset
11868	was one of the four sons of Horus and assisted
11869	in embalming Osiris.
11870	Amset 1174TN-7, godofthe
11871	roth hour of the night.
11872	Amsot 1890,1T57,thegod
11873	of the 4th day of the month.
11874	Ámesta-om-äbu (=J4T#, Den-
11875	derah II, 1o, one of the 36 Dekans.
11876	, I. 347,
11877	• 00
11878	P. 535, 689, 690, N. 172, 4 ss, to perish,
11879	to decay, to become corrupt.
11880	àmgah (f
11881	Ss, to be weak, to be sad; Copt.
11882	як&г (?)
11883	Ämtt lErg, Rec.32, 8o, a region.
11884	åm-ta E,U. 111, f
11885	cake offering.
11886	Amtenni I+ o mmmmm 1.. 1,Hh, 488,
11887	a magical name.
11888	amtuit to flI t
11889	Rec. 31, 165, kinsfolk; see unțuit.
11890	amtchart fId o salre,
11891	unguent, ointment, 2f , U. 297.
11892	àmtcher l=S stronghold, garrison.
11893	an 4 = Copt. ÑiTo.
11894	www
11895	D 1
p. 218
11896	['
11897	um 4, a mark of emphasis, an
11898	indication of the subject of a sentence.
11899	an 1, M. 624, 625, a particle = 4 J mm,
11900	1.316,317.
11901	an 4, interrogative particle; www
11902	SYPAZlA, sall I senda mm lia
11903	mm H3s18, Where is he to-day? wm
11904	19m01 e ll' do ye know? 4
11905	fo, shall then? wiw ah, is it that noe?
11906	Im f, who? te im
11907	an mm' a conditional particle, mm le;
11908	Copt. ente (late form, lom ei)
11909	àn , a post negative particle.
11910	mns
11911	an = mm, of, IV, 3, 140.
11912	nwn
11913	an , A, 4'Al, in, to, for, because, by.
11914	ww
11915	an 1UmmEp, said by = 4, IV,
11916	4,220,1141; var. \|Fmm, (Fum.,'
11917	we say.
11918	ân meru (mm 105= mm
11919	S fp, so that.
11920	www
11921	ann \| mn, 1 11,, pers, pron. Ist www
11922	pers. com: we; Copt. aron.
11923	www
11924	ann 1f m., anl interjection. www
11925	ánn (um =4 mn man
11926	ann 1 72,P. 318 = 27, M1. 626.
11927	áni(?) 1A, U. 2, 8. 9mn, 18.
11928	Aum' A" ww
11929	Im.A mit, Inon, to bring, to convey, to
11930	*produce; 4A 44, mm N. 1118, bringing ; Copt. EINE
11931	ánu jm lf, porter, carrier, bringer;
11932	56] 4
11933	ánãu } aas to shut doors.
11934	än-uauai 8884 , bringer
11935	of reports, ie., herald.
11936	anutchati to restore the light to the Eye of Ra.
11937	àn em skhai mm →, to
11938	put into writing.
11939	an-tret mwn. →S, Tomb Amenem-
11940	hat, p. 93, the name of a ceremony.
11941	än-shet AxA. "fire bringer," ie., the fire stick.
11942	an-t, anut fo, 9 o something
11943	brought, conduct, lead; amll, ofierings.
11944	án \| fmm, U. 556, l 8 », M. 544,
11945	4 Dof, I. 26, P. 410, gift, offering; plur.
11946	11588R8I.28,4isss,
11947	M.251, 0 9Mms s s, P. S2,N. 788, AAA
11948	V. 212, 509, P. 638, 18 8 :, I. 323,
11949	AAl), Rec. 33, 82, 4A8=44
11950	T.292. Later forms are the following :
11951	Som: del leelesliEl
11952	ASAAODO „'E AozIA Je lí wwn
11953	i11,, gift, tribute, offerings, products,
11954	revenues, income, increase, wages, something
11955	brought in; Copt. ellte; O 1
11956	Peasant 120, owner of merchandise.
11957	anit 9mmi A4o, A9. 9mi. mno
11958	things brought, offerings, etc.
11959	ánit AIl 6o A 1!
11960	9mm44,, iAmml4i 1., : date Rour,
11961	offerings of flour.
11962	änu Ao!, IV, 1152, toiks maedin. brickmaking.
11963	án-t 1A. p. 172, ( a •, N. 939,
11964	watercourse, channel, valley.
p. 219
11965	An-t fno" vra www
11966	Rec. 32, 82, the name of a serpent deity.
11967	An fSlA , U.272,275,
11968	the name of a goddess.
11969	An-t ) , Tuat III, the "bringer" of the Eye of Horus.
11970	Antit 9um o'fuat III, a goddess who
11971	"brought" the pupils of the Eyes of Horus.
11972	Anniu S B.D.8g, r, a god of offerings.
11973	Ánith 99 =, Tuat Vill, a star-sod-
11974	An-åri-t-Ra o 1, Tuat III, a god
11975	of the Utchat,
11976	An-äts-i fumdea JEa, B.D.92,
11977	5, à form of Horus.
11978	An-a-f A, Denderah III, 69, J mm
11979	-VVR, B.D. 125, II, 9mme I, a
11980	serpent-god, one of the 42 Assessors of Osiris.
11981	An-a-f 1-Ia , B.D. 17 (Nebseni),
11982	26 ff., the executioner of Osiris.
11983	Än-urt-emkhet-uas
11984	E,B.D. 99, mast in the Magical Boat. 15, name of the
11985	An-maat APi, TuatV, one of eight
11986	gods who burned the dead.
11987	An-nef-em-hu fyto, Berg1, 3,
11988	1oдeo. , Rec. 4,28, one of the eight
11989	sharp-eyed custodians of the body of Osiris.
11990	Án-Ie-f fmm. B.D. 125, II; see Maa-ántu-f.
11991	án ha-ti fum8, 9mm- 5, 1o
11992	sacrifice a heart.
11993	An-hert f**, ImDI-D
11994	=A I=ДASIA
11995	Dér al-Sab. 1, r8, 9mm8 S277, P.S.B.%,
11996	175, AMSEÇE F, Cairo Cit. 75, 98
11997	SD.AFY, the god Onouris, the
11998	centre of whose cult was Abydos (This); Copt.
11999	argoTpE, Gr. 'Onoûpis.
12000	57]
12001	Änher neb-mab ennn
12002	Anher, lord of the harpoon.
12003	An-her Bast-utet-tha 1=TE
12004	, Thes. I, 23, one of the 36 Dekans.
12005	Anher-Shu {mm#DßºA.
12006	9=PSD. Ianzone, pl. 3+ A9P3,9,
12007	Mission 13, x26, Än-her + Shu.
12008	Änher Sei - . B.D. "01 the lta ther
12009	Än-hetep 9e, Tuat IY, ar od sekhe Tuat of Seker.
12010	An-hotepefe jtiin
12011	B.D. 125, II, one of the 42 Assessors of Osiris.
12012	Ánțai 9um AEra, 49 mm A EÑ.
12013	U. 518, T.303, a serpent fiend
12014	ån тм, д тий, 1?
12015	mm
12016	Rec. 32, 181, to turn back, to drive awayy to
12017	repel.
12018	ánán [mmf mm, I. 311, to turn back.
12019	änn (mmm, U. 297, I. 317, ( m, I: 338,
12020	477, I. 741, ML. rg8, A m, N.537, to repel, to drive back
12021	anni CmmAQ, I: 37,47744
12022	N. 132,mm f 4f, 1r. 115, repeller.
12023	anti [ m in S,Dn um, repeller.
12024	ánt 4on'481, a repelling, some- thing returned.
12025	ann-t [mm 1mm an a turning back.
12026	ånn-t \|m mт, P. 685, A77 a1.N. 961,
12027	something repelled
12028	änetnet fmmuum oan'l www
12029	mum
12030	Ss, delas, withdrawal.
12031	Ánen-rețui( www SS, Tuat VI,
12032	ån M, Rec. 6,7, 1 G @
12033	D, Rec. 11, 143, 1 65
12034	IV, 576, to cut, to destroy, to reduce, to sup-
12035	press, to obliterate a name.
12036	anán \|E1E knife, sword, to destroy.
p. 220
12037	ản lmi mon to fetter, to tie
12038	up, to bind, to wrap round, to rope up.
12039	an le ww '@, cord, rope; plur. leae unmlll'
12040	Hh. 482.
12041	ánau (P) \|E*
12042	fetters, bindings.
12043	an l min, anew.
12044	valles, khor, ravine; plur. Ommn hf, Hh. 229,
12045	An E, IV, 1026, Amnn IID, Ree. 39,
12046	147, LEM g Si, upper valley's or ravines,
12047	valleys of the tombs.
12048	an-tt 1800 mmar ,e,l minars, aregion
12049	of valleys.
12050	án-t āa-t \| A "= M. 188, N.694,
12051	the "Great Valley.
12052	än-t änti n mmi o, the ralley of myrrh.
12053	an-t pa-âsh (mi , valley
12054	of the cedar.
12055	ant hob elmmms, a fesiaa.
12056	Än-t-sekhtu lane ,Tuat XI,
12057	the pit of fire containing the damned standing
12058	on their heads.
12059	Antt Kek fmF8, B.D.
12060	G. 43, the "Valley of the Shadow," or "Dark
12061	Valley " through which souls entered the King-
12062	dom of Osiris.
12063	ån-t one third of a second, the
12064	"twinkling of an eye."
12065	án \|mm, Rer: 11, 167, mт, I
12066	1a0, 0mm = 1m , stone; Copt. WrE,
12067	WnI; plur. / mm. w0ll
12068	or fmnl a, eyebrors.
12069	an Aada, Ao f da. A a
12070	Amen. 13, 1, Anastasi Pap. I, 25, 4, hair of any
12071	kind, corering, colour of hair, colour of face,
12072	complexion.
12073	58 ]
12074	ănâu (min 1,tu, skin coverings.
12075	ánuit 1mg i, hair.
12076	àn AMnlDa, the scale orust of a metal.
12077	an 4y, purple linen (?)
12078	ànl шт б il Koller Pap. 3, 8, red cloth.
12079	án 1= P, 150 Af, a kind of
12080	spotted fish, tilapia nilotica (?); plur. (ExE mmsli
12081	An-tlmin Es, B.D. 15,43,4
12082	mythological fish, one of the two fish pilots of Rā.
12083	Án-t I min mim Z115, Qenna Pap. 2, 8, a
12084	mythological boat of the Sun-god
12085	an-t lmmi , sickness.
12086	án-tl, olli' Copt. 207&N (?) @83 the pallor of lever;
12087	än lîmei, somestrong smellingsubstance.
12088	an \|a Ii, Juice, sap, drink of some i kind (?)
12089	àn M.N.535,538=1 , T. 294, 295
12090	= ,P. 229, pillar, column; plur. hảm.
12091	www
12092	P. 340, M. 642, П N R1, IV, 819, i
12093	án MIe; Anastasi Pap. 1, *5, 3, the shatt of an obelisk.
12094	ản M1E, Rec. 27, 87, mast for a sail (?)
12095	án ox battering ram.
12096	D ca a building (with pillars?) 4
12097	MMM, M.84 1al1'
12098	an-t1mn o, Rec. 10,136, building, abode;
12099	1 ner mm v, Rec. 30, 66.
12100	än i A, hall of a tomb; plur. Д Ai,
12101	MIЛA A i, graves, cemetery; M i,Rec. 8,
12102	136, the slain.
12103	an-ti in, T.Is, the tiro pillars ofa palace, portico (?)
12104	àn 888 i Rec. 4,
12105	121, 1 8 1005 07 1443, a hall of
12106	columns, colonnade.
p. 221
12107	An, Ani дI д,h1. \|Д19194Д.
12108	B.D. I5, 89, I, a form of Osiris, the Moon-god;
12109	I 2 4 mmars, Litanie 53, il*, An or
12110	the stars.
12111	An-a 1lol. P. 6g0, the divine fathepi 1. Pepi I.
12112	Anit 1 4402, B.D. G. 348, M, Rec. 15,
12113	162, the consort of Säaba, and mother
12114	of one of the seven forms of Harpokrates.
12115	Ánit 144°Ch, Wilkinson A. E. 1II, 232,
12116	a form of Hathor and a goddess of childbirth.
12117	Ánit MULo%, Rameses IX, pl. ro, direc-
12118	tress of the serpent Neha-her,
12119	Ánit jr0u , B.D. 169, 20, the habita-
12120	tion of the men-gods, « and Set. Horus
12121	An-mut-f m ,P.828, N.772,
12122	781, Jmm C Д. B.D. 18, 1, Д
12123	Denderals III, 35, Il 3S7, ibid, IV, 8+, (l
12124	sa, i
12125	IV, 157, Beni Hasan III, 27, a god,
12126	whose exact functions are unknown. The ori-
12127	ginal formof the name was, perhaps, ll m s
12128	; see ww S, P. 061, www
12129	P.776, , M. 772.
12130	Án-mut-f m
12131	(I) title of the priest at Denderah who personified
12132	the god of this name; (2) a bull-god, who pre
12133	sided over the igth day of the month; (3) the
12134	god of the gth hour of the night, Ml
12135	S, B.D. 11I
12136	Anmut-fabesh M arron
12137	Ombos I, I, 252, a star-god
12138	Án-mut-kiE A Mar. Mast. r ;
12139	var. = An-kenmut, I um
12140	Anran (P)i TEt, form of Hathor. L.D. 3, 80, a
12141	59 ]
12142	Ал•āā 9=Á99
12143	#→ f →9 7, a form of the Moon-god.
12144	** An-sebu l'1x* I. 289,
12145	; U. 419, the name of a god.
12146	Án-smet li U. 421, MU
12147	=, T. 241, a pillar of Osiris with
12148	the eyes smeared with stibium, a title of the
12149	Bull of Heaven.
12150	Án-k (P) 1° →,t. 691, a title of Pepi I
12151	An-ken-muti
12152	→ imiaE, imiD E.
12153	AS F, T.S.B.A. VII, 366, Nar. Aby:
12154	II, 23, 16, a god (?); see Anmutf.
12155	An Kenset Ium m'title ofa god (?) → O U.4I9,T. 239,
12156	An-tok (3) Mo37 m6lo or depin.
12157	An-tt a"Ly, the desert betieen the Nile and Red Sea.
12158	Antiu il wimetinn.
12159	HASAMudanadidic!
12160	#"4is) sdstef, the hillmein of
12161	the Eastern Desert, the Troglodytes, Eastern
12162	Desert tribes in general, their chief god was
12163	Жеnи; дт ДІдІ " Li, women of
12164	the Eastern Desert.
12165	An-ti Sot f cas B, a man of the Nubian
12166	Desert plur NÁES•i1iE-Il
12167	Bldmpl itanle!
12168	MAi} â, Rec. 20, 43.
12169	Antiu sett Dich\|f, the dvellers
12170	in the Eastern Desert as far north as Palestine.
12171	an-ti#"W,P.S.B. 18,37, l 1''a
12172	Nubian bow.
12173	ån-na ( 1, Rer. = 4 ,asan inter-
12174	mww wwn rogative.
12175	Ánana 1mm mm ZO Yß, Sphinx I, 258,
12176	the name of the original owner of the D'Orbiney
12177	Papyrus.
p. 222
12178	Methen 4, a title, or name of an office.
12179	aná lmlre,lofert, a kind or
12180	plant, evig, branchs; plur. 4 mm li.
12181	áná (l =l- y stone.
12182	ánáu, ánu (r4p0, Rev: II, 137,
12183	18sm Eos, Rev. II, 131, see! Copt. &M&T.
12184	anauu 11948881mmle
12185	fet,fumde44Tt, a kind of plant.
12186	ánáuba 1·19, ur, Rec. 29,
12187	165, l mmle ,, a bearing pole.
12188	Anaushana \| um \eLl wan
12189	Anastasi Pap. IV, 1, 13, 1, Rec. 15, 1I0, a kind
12190	of plant.
12191	Änáukar (mmlS olhl
12192	Qumlz0448 2000 ,A.Z. Bd.
12193	43,97, the disease-fiend Ningal, FE
12194	ánár-t l9 E, milk.
12195	anás (qm , P. 6x8 = ql 7, N. 1299, to call.
12196	ana = 8 1V, 1161, with.
12197	aná l mu E, P. 567, chin.
12198	ånāu Pi, B.D. Nav. 15,48, t0
12199	blaspheme; var.
12200	áni fll, a manioé Oman ol enderair singing-man of Denderah.
12201	ani-tit 144"2o,I"
12202	dancing-woman of Denderah.
12203	áni eaffo m1044
12204	Jour. As. 1908, 292, stone; Copt. WNE.
12205	änit 4mm 44
12206	Rec. 5,89, Amon 44 TF, Rec. 16, 110,
12207	A mm1li mi,i, twigs, palm-leares, a
12208	kind of fruit : 4 me 4 e T8RoC.3.
12209	30]
12210	anu l8 , U.392; see
12211	ánu fumn f Of, sandals.
12212	ánu-t Дß-=P.437, N1. 651, boat (?)
12213	anun leET, herbs, plants. mm mm1
12214	änuk 1313247840
12215	I; Copt. &NOK, Heb. "JX.
12216	anuki 13,44, Rev. II, 15%, I; Heb.
12217	anuk-hu 1O'8' 8, Rer: 12, 8i, 1
12218	myself; Copt. 2roK &w.
12219	áneb D} lmfalJo
12220	AJI"AMIAIIE
12221	lli, Rec. 6, 9, wall; plur. I !'I"'
12222	A m l$I" Gol. 12, 100, 4 mm LI,
12223	4JIT74I, forincations
12224	änebt (MI-5. N 955 D2
12225	Aumm fins, Anasasi Pap. V, 20, 3, a walled
12226	enclosure, a walled town, a palace, a fortress;
12227	Áneb I"' o'Israel Stele 3, a Walled city.
12228	anbi 1 mn l 4f , a walled district.
12229	änbit ffi 4m14407
12230	144,7 1,, fenced enclosures, pounds for
12231	cattle, zeribas, the sides of a ship.
12232	to surround with walls, to shut in.
12233	anbu lumles 4mm fuyp,
12234	wall-builder, mason (?)
12235	aneb-hotchtiu III"Ll, inhabi-
12236	tants of Memphis.
12237	aneb 4 t il mn li, do Rougé,
12238	Eara 06, Am 14 Am 141

Provenance

title: Budge – An Egyptian Hieroglyphic Dictionary, vol. 1 (London: John Murray, 1920) — OCR (Apple Vision)
dialect: none
source: corpus/incoming/e-2/budge-dictionary-i-1920/ — Apple Vision OCR (tools/e2_ocr.py, worker E-2, 2026-09-29) of /Users/yousef/Documents/Egypt/Kemetic/Coptic Texts/egyptianhierogly00budg_858.pdf, 760 PDF pages; provenance and verification in corpus/incoming/e-2/STAGING.md
licence: public domain in Canada (author died ≤ 1971, verified; LICENCES.md §7) — US position (recorded, does not gate the class; PD-CA 2026-09-26): PD-US (published ≤1930)
share: public
attribution: Budge – An Egyptian Hieroglyphic Dictionary, vol. 1 (London: John Murray, 1920); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934: LC-style heading "Budge, E. A. Wallis (Ernest Alfred Wallis), Sir, 1857-1934" in the PDF Author field of corpus/incoming/demotic-texts/budge_decrees-of-memphis-and-canopus_v1/v2/v3_1904.pdf (pdfinfo, read 2026-09-29) + corpus/scan_copyright.csv rows for Budge ("Budge d.1934", en.wikipedia); title page ~/Documents/Egypt/Kemetic/Coptic Texts/egyptianhierogly00budg_858.pdf pdf p. 7 ("… (Sir) E. A. Wallis Budge … (in two volumes) Vol. I. London: John Murray … 1920"); this PDF itself has no Author field · note (PROPOSED-scan_copyright-E-2.csv): (E-2 volume budge-dictionary-i-1920)); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.
OCR: Apple Vision VNRecognizeTextRequest rev 3, accurate, language correction off, via tools/vision_ocr/vision_ocr (NC-4/NC-9); macOS Version 26.6.2 (Build 25G83); render pdftoppm 300 dpi gray; 1 text column(s) read separately (page 1; per page in the staged records); NOT D2: no CER against hand-read GT for this volume — the only figure is agreement with the scanner's own text layer (corpus/incoming/e-2/cer.tsv), not accuracy (CLAUDE.md §1.3)
file: Reference/Dictionaries/Budge – An Egyptian Hieroglyphic Dictionary, vol. 1 (1920)/Budge, An Egyptian Hieroglyphic Dictionary I (1920), text file.vision-ocr.L0.txt

Cite as:

Budge – An Egyptian Hieroglyphic Dictionary, vol. 1 (London: John Murray, 1920) — OCR (Apple Vision). corpus/incoming/e-2/budge-dictionary-i-1920/ — Apple Vision OCR (tools/e2_ocr.py, worker E-2, 2026-09-29) of /Users/yousef/Documents/Egypt/Kemetic/Coptic Texts/egyptianhierogly00budg_858.pdf, 760 PDF pages; provenance and verification in corpus/incoming/e-2/STAGING.md. Layers as published by the Kemetic project (Yousef Hanna), 2026: Coptic · Cairene · Kemetic, /doc/reference/dictionaries/budge-an-egyptian-hieroglyphic-dictionary-vol.1-1920/budge-an-egyptian-hieroglyphic-dictionary-i-1920-text-file.vision-ocr/. Budge – An Egyptian Hieroglyphic Dictionary, vol. 1 (London: John Murray, 1920); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934: LC-style heading "Budge, E. A. Wallis (Ernest Alfred Wallis), Sir, 1857-1934" in the PDF Author field of corpus/incoming/demotic-texts/budge_decrees-of-memphis-and-canopus_v1/v2/v3_1904.pdf (pdfinfo, read 2026-09-29) + corpus/scan_copyright.csv rows for Budge ("Budge d.1934", en.wikipedia); title page ~/Documents/Egypt/Kemetic/Coptic Texts/egyptianhierogly00budg_858.pdf pdf p. 7 ("… (Sir) E. A. Wallis Budge … (in two volumes) Vol. I. London: John Murray … 1920"); this PDF itself has no Author field · note (PROPOSED-scan_copyright-E-2.csv): (E-2 volume budge-dictionary-i-1920)); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.

What the layers are

L0 witness
The text as its witness or edition has it, original spelling; its dialect is a description and is never standardized.

L0.5 transliteration
For Egyptian texts: the transliteration with the editors' marks turned into the symbols ° * < > _ ^ (ruled 2026-09-10). For papyri: the edition's Leiden marks as the same symbols, and the editors' readings beside the scribe's as ‹scribe→editors› (ruled PAP-3).

L1 Cairene
Standardized Greco-Bohairic spelling and grammar, generated by code from the layer above under the rulings of the project.

L2 Kemetic
The Kemetic alphabet, generated by code from L1.

English
Quoted translations where they exist, credited; otherwise model drafts, marked as drafts.

Source and licence

The text — part 1 of 4

Provenance

L0 witness (OCR)

What the layers are